Category: Uncategorized

Violet’s in love with another woman, and doesn’t know how to end her relationship with her girlfriend without breaking April’s heart.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2015

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Violet’s Affair

Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

Notes: This takes place during Chapter 43 and at the same time as Lillian Gets Spanked and April’s Cumbath.

Friday, November 8th, 2013 – Violet Matheson – Tacoma, WA

“I’m going down to the lobby to do some writing,” April smiled as she slipped her laptop into a satchel.

“Are we still going out with Lillian tonight?” I asked her. I lay stretched out on the bed and flipping through the latest copy of Seventeen.

I was reading the most fascinating article: “How to attract the Living God’s Gaze.” It was full of tips for young women on how to try and catch Master’s attention at his public appearance. “Wear short skirts,” the article read, “with thigh-high stockings held up by garters that peak out. And never panties. Our God wants a girl ready for Him to just lift her skirt and go to town on her pussy.”

“Yeah!” April smiled. She was pretty and innocent, with her bushy, brown hair and glasses; a sexy nerd. My guilt returned, bubbling inside my stomach. “Doesn’t it sound like fun?”

“Sure,” I lied. I was getting good at lying to April. Going to a bar with Lillian, especially pregnant and unable to drink, didn’t sound like fun.

April turned, her stomach gently swelling with Master’s child, her large, dark nipples were hard. They were so big compared to her tiny breasts. Though hers were swelling with her pregnancy, while my A Cups hadn’t changed a bit. That was fine, Master loved my tits. I was pregnant, too, though it could be Master’s or Mistress’s child.

“Love you,” April smiled as she opened the door of my hotel room. We took turns sleeping in the other’s room since we started dating last August.

“Love you, too,” I answered automatically.

She smiled. Why did April have to be such a sweet girl?

The moment she was gone, I grabbed a sexy negligee, deep purple, that fell loosely about my girlish frame. My small, pink nipples were shadows through the sheer fabric, and my pregnant belly gently pressed against it. The hem ended just above my ass, displaying my tight pussy, shaved bare the way Master loved it. My brown hair was in pigtails, tied with purple ribbons, making me look even younger than my almost eighteen years.

I slipped out of my room, passing a pair of off-duty bodyguards who gave me appreciative nods. Master had commandeered the entirety of the Murano Hotel in downtown Tacoma, and it was filling up with maids and bodyguards and other servants, most of whom were hot, young women like me. I reached the elevator, pressed the button, and waited impatiently.

The elevator dinged, doors slid open. Finally! I impatiently hit the button for the fourteenth floor. I tapped my foot, growing impatient at the elevator. I normally loved them. I had met Master in one and he had rescued me from… No. Don’t think about her. She can never imprison me again.

I put Mother out of my thoughts, walking briskly down the hall to 1431. Cindy’s room. My heart picked up its beat, and my stomach tumbled into knots. I hoped my lover was free. I needed to be with her so bad. I really should break up with April, but I just couldn’t stand to disappoint her because… The room, glaring lights so bright, so hot, Mother shouting her disappointment…

No! Don’t think about that.

The door opened. Cindy’s face lit up in a smile, driving my guilt and fear away. I loved her so much. I had thought I loved April, but it had just been puppy love. We were the two young, quiet sluts, so it had been only natural we spent time together. But I had confused my lust for actual love. When I met Cindy, I learned just what love is. Deep, consuming, warm. I didn’t need to fuck Cindy, I just needed to be with her. I could be just as happy sitting in the same room with her and reading a book as I could mussing the sheets with her.

The moment I saw her the day of her interview, I knew I loved her.

She was naked, her blonde hair damp, and green eyes twinkling with mischievous. She was a year younger than me, though her breasts were slightly larger. Still A Cups, but she would have developed larger breasts if she hadn’t been bound to Master. She smiled, braces glinting on her teeth. Master could have healed her, but I suspected Cindy would never be allowed to get rid of them. They made her look so cute and innocent, though it could be rough on the tongue when I frenched her.

“Violet!” she squealed, and threw her arms around me. I was taller, and she pulled my face down and kissed me on the mouth. “Umm, I love you so much.”

I looked around, getting nervous. Someone could spot us. “Let’s get inside.”

“Don’t you love me?” she asked, eyes hardening for a moment. She didn’t like having to hide our relationship.

“I do love you,” I whispered. Any second another maid could walk by, or a bodyguard, or one of the sluts. I didn’t want April to know. Not until I found the right way to tell her it was over. “I love you so much!”

I clamped my mouth shut. I hadn’t meant to yell that last part, but my feelings for her were hard to contain. I had almost called out her name last night in bed with April. Luckily, I had caught myself. My sudden, loud declaration made Cindy blush red, and she pulled me into the room.

“I could barely clean my Lord’s room today,” she sighed. “All I could think about was holding you.” She gave me a kiss, wet and sweet. “And kissing you.” Another kiss. “And touching you.” Kiss.

“Me, too, Cindy.” I stroked her cheek, pushing back a damp strand of gold.

She broke from the embrace and scampered to her bed, her cute ass jiggling. She grabbed a brown sack. “Look what I bought!”

I smiled. She pulled out a large, red dildo attached to a black harness. “Ohh! Do you want to fuck me, Cindy?”

“Absolutely, baby!”

“You got to butter me up first,” I laughed. “I want to feel that tongue between my legs.”

“Yum!” she grinned. She walked back, and reached out and pinched the fabric of my negligee. “This is cute. Did you buy it for me?”

“No,” I answered. “April gave it to…”

“And you wore it here?” Cindy spat, her face twisting. “It’s bad enough you won’t break up with her, but you don’t have to parade around here wearing her gifts!”

Shit! My heart beat. I disappointed her. The room… No. She wasn’t Mother. “I’m sorry,” tears welled at my eyes. “I just… It’s so beautiful. I didn’t think, Cindy. I didn’t mean…” A hiccuping sob choked off my words. “I-I didn’t mean to d-disappoint you.”

“Oh, don’t cry.” Her eyes were watering up. “I’ll start crying, too. I’m sorry. It’s alright. I know whom you love.”

She reached out and wiped my cheek.

I smiled. “You are such a wonderful girl. I’m thankful Willow brought us together.”

“Do you think we would have met if it wasn’t…”

“I do,” I nodded. “Maybe in college, we would have met and fallen in love…” Mother would have been disappointed, like she had when she caught me with Summer… No. No. No. Mother isn’t here.

I kissed her, probing my tongue into Cindy’s sweet mouth. I didn’t want to think of…unpleasant things. I wanted to enjoy my new life, and my love. Summer was gone. She had just been a passing fling anyways, like April. And Mother will never imprison me again.

Cindy tugged up the negligee, and I reluctantly broke the kiss. She tossed the scrap of cloth to the floor, her hands gently stroking the slight curve of my pregnant belly. Everyone loved to touch my belly. I carried a God’s child within me.

My lover knelt down and kissed my bellybutton. “I can’t wait to hold your child,” she breathed. “The Divine grows within you. It’s such a miracle!”

It was!

Then she bent lower and nuzzled between my thighs, giving me a quick lick. I shuddered. Her tongue was amazing, and her braces scraped almost painfully against my pussy, adding another wonderful sensation. I moaned, and fell back onto the bed.

“Ravish me!” I groaned. “Make me cum!”

“Only if you return the favor!” she grinned, stroking her tight slit.

“Nothing would make me happier!”

She jumped onto the bed, laughing as she bounced. Then she quickly straddled my face. Her pussy was waxed bare, and sealed as tight as a maiden’s cunt. Her vulva was swollen red and dripping wet. I breathed in her spicy aroma, licking my lips. I couldn’t wait any longer; I grabbed her ass, yanked her down, and buried my tongue inside her.

“Oh, baby!” she gasped. “Umm, I love your tongue!”

I answered with a moan, licking her tight flower. Her tongue wiggled inside of me, and we savored each other’s flavor. I loved sixty-nining with my lover. We both were giving each other pleasure. It was magical.

Her fingers kneaded my ass, her finger creeping into my crack. I moaned as she teased my puckered asshole, anticipating the penetration. She didn’t disappoint me. Her finger slid deep, greased by my juices, and I squeezed down around the pleasant intrusion. I moved my lips down and sucked in her hard clit. Cindy responded with a moan, so I followed up two fingers shoved deep into her cunt.

Her moan vibrated through my pussy. I sucked harder, hooking my finger and letting my fingernail lightly scrape against the inside of her sheath. I quested for just the right spot and…she bucked, exploding on my face when I grazed her G-spot.

I loved making her cum!

The only thing better was when she made me cum!

A second finger slid into my ass, reaming my quickly. Her braces rubbed through my pussy lips, while her tongue probed deep. She moaned and gasped, delightful pleasure vibrating through me. I tensed, that wonderful moment approaching. Her nose brushed my clit; I exploded.

It was wonderful!

I screamed her name, muffled by her twat. My body quavered like a bowl of jelly, madly convulsing beneath her. I had no control. I was lost to the delights she gave me. I gasped, breathing in her spice, and savored my cum.

“You popped off like a firework,” she giggled, jumping up.

I sat up on my elbows, watching her ass as she struggled to pull on the strap-on. She adjusted the cinches, then turned around, displaying her fake cock as proud as any man. She stroked it, grinning at me, and asked, “What do you think?”

“My pussy’s going to be begging for mercy!”

“Get on your knees, woman!” she growled, making her voice low. “I’m gonna fuck you into next Tuesday!”

I laughed, and got on my hands and knees, wagging my ass at her. “What are you waiting for, big boy? My little cunny needs a big, thick cock to make her howl!”

Cindy climbed onto the bed, the cold plastic nudging my asscheeks. She gave me a slap, then rubbed the tip through my wet pussy. “Here it comes, baby!” she grunted, making her voice as low and gravelly as she could.

My body shuddered as she rammed it in. “Oh, fuck!” I gasped. It was about as long as Master, but thicker. It felt wonderful! “Fuck me! Make me howl, stud!”

She smacked my ass, then leaned over me, pumping away. I grunted, pleasure tingling through my stretched cunt. She giggled, “What do we have here?” She grabbed my pigtails and yanked. “Handlebars!”

I felt like such a cheap slut; it was wonderful!

“Harder!” I moaned. “Oh, fuck me, stud!”

Her hips hunched faster, our groins smacking together. She grunted, the strap-on pressing back into her clit every time she thrust into my pussy. I squeezed the bedspread; it felt so amazing! That thick shaft spread me so wide open, almost painfully, and that made the pleasure even more intense. My cum was nearing; I slammed my hips back. So close.

She pulled out, leaving me filling so empty. So frustrated! I had to have her dido in me! Couldn’t she see how horny I was? Why would she stop fucking me? “Don’t stop! I need…”

She shoved it into my ass. I screamed. I felt stretched to my limits. She yanked back on my pigtails, grinning at me as she fucked me hard. She knew what I needed. I was a slut, and I needed to be treated like one. Even by her. So she used me, abused me, loved me.

“Fuck my ass!” I grunted. “Fuck my slutty, teenage ass! Oh, yes! Oh, fucking yes!”

“My little slut!” she grunted. “When They’re not around, you’re my little slut, right?”

“Yes!” I screamed. “I’m Master’s slut, and Mistress’s slut, and, lastly, I’m your slut!”

My orgasm was so strong. My ass squeezed down on the invading dildo. Cindy pulled my head back, kissed me, and moaned into my mouth. Her body shuddered against mine, her erect nipples rubbing against my back like a pair of hard marbles. We shared this wonderful, passionate moment, then collapsed.

She spooned me; the dildo still buried in my ass. My lover gently nuzzled at my neck, then mewled softly into my ear. We didn’t speak, we just enjoyed the feel of each other. Her arms wrapped around me, clasping at my pregnant belly. I laid mine on top of hers, stroking her fingers, and dozed.

It was perfect.

But I had to leave. April was waiting.

“Don’t go,” she whispered as I pulled away. “Stay with me tonight.”

“I have to,” I answered. “April wants to go out. And she promised Lillian that we’d go.”

Her face twisted in disappointment. The room… No! Cindy wasn’t my mother. “When are you breaking up with her?”

“I don’t want to hurt her,” I answered. “I just need to…”

“I can’t do this forever,” Cindy interrupted. “I want everyone to know about us. I don’t want to hide our love.”

“I don’t either.” I kissed her hands. I couldn’t disappoint April. And I couldn’t disappoint Cindy. I had to do something; when you disappointed someone… hot lamps, so bright, trapped in that room… No! “Just be patient, please.”

“Fine,” she huffed.

“I love you.” I sighed in relief, mollifying her disappointment. I bent over and kissed her on the lips.
“Love you, too.”

I grabbed my negligee and walked out of the room naked. April was waiting in my room, typing away on her laptop. I had a small suite, with a living room, and April perched on a cream love seat. I walked over, sat next to her, and kissed her cheek. Why do I keep doing this?

“We should get ready,” I said.

“Sure,” she smiled, then gave me a peck on the lips. “Umm, you’ve been fooling around with someone.”

With my lover. “Yeah. Just a maid.”

“I’m sorry I missed out,” April pouted, then gave me another kiss. “I love the taste of pussy. Maybe there’s time to have a little fun.”

“Maybe,” I grinned. “I love it when you go down on me!”

Why do I keep saying these things? But I couldn’t disappoint April. I was trapped. She spread my thighs, her glasses flashing, then buried her face into my pussy. I closed my eyes, picturing Cindy between my legs, and let out a soft moan.

“I love you…” Cindy.

---

I really didn’t understand why my girlfriend Ashleigh couldn’t stop yapping about how excited she was that I would finally meet her mother Rachel who would be visiting us for a few days on campus. I’d never seen Rachel, but from my girlfriend’s words, she wasn’t much fond of her mother, and spoke more bad than good things about her. Ashleigh’s father ditched them when Ashleigh was three and her sister Rona was one. Rachel never re-married but went through an unhealthy number of boyfriends (and abortions) who she used to support her children, although the main object of her concern had always been herself.

At the time when we met, which is a year ago, Ashleigh was eighteen and was majoring in anthropology in Dartmouth College, where I was doing my Master’s in the Global Studies, both of us half a continent away from home.

It was a sultry May afternoon when Rachel arrived on a coach shuttle from Logan Airport. I saw her pictures, yet I was baffled to find how closely Ashleigh resembled her mother. Same rotund, yet shapely body, same piercing dark eyes and same long tar-black straight hair, enormous mane covering this little round intense face that inspected me with much curiosity. Rachel was forty-one, but she looked a decade younger. She was dressed in baggy shorts and blouse of matching canary-yellow hue.

“Oh, so this is your new boyfriend!” Rachel exclaimed, and without waiting for a response hugged me pressing me close, perhaps too close to her bouncy body. Her body was soft and vaguely smelled of sweat through the perfume. Her body also FELT like it was a decade younger. I was stirred in my crotch.

Rachel let me go and hugged her daughter next and said, “Surprise, surprise, look who I brought with me!” And she pointed at a sixteen-year-old girl who was pulling out two major duffel bags from the underbelly of the bus. The girl was all fleshy curves and lithe, jerky movements, and her black hair was pulled into two braids. The look in her eyes, when she turned around, gripping the duffel bags by the handles, was, to find no better word, wild. She was dressed in the nylon athletic shorts and a tee that stopped just under her breasts the size of a grapefruit, about one size smaller than Ashleigh’s. She flip-flopped towards her sister and encased her in a sloppy hug. My hard-on grew as I imagine the two of them in a lesbian duo. I just hoped that neither my hard-on nor my blush would be noticed.

We had a dinner in the Hanover Inn, the four-star hotel owned by the college. Rachel and Rona would be staying in the Inn for the duration of their visit. Rachel asked me a few generic questions, while studying me closely and intently, not paying any attention to my responses. There was something ravenous in her look, like she wanted to devour me, or something. After we drank a few glasses of wine, Rachel began to flirt with me. I felt awkward and cast uneasy glances at Ashleigh, but Ashleigh either didn’t notice it or didn’t care. Her sister had been sulking throughout the dinner, her lower lip curled, twirling her fork dully and sticking it into her three-quarter-unfinished pasta dish. I felt awkward, while the ladies were taking it easy, each one in her own way.

Rachel allowed her daughters to drink wine; the waitress was looking the other way, being promised a generous tip. Ashleigh and Rona were both lightweight, had gotten drunk after maybe four cups. I was a little tipsy, and could appraise the situation calmly, or sort of calmly, given the circumstances.

“Guys, let’s go check out our room. Wanna see what I’d paid two hundred dollars a night for,” Rachel said. She laid her hand on mine, squeezed it lightly and gave me a lusty wink. She leaned over the table enough for me to notice that she wasn’t wearing a bra under her blouse. Rona noticed it and sniffed, like she’d seen it all before, her mother flirting with a boyfriend of her sis. I looked at Ashleigh and this time she did notice it, she couldn’t not to, and what she did, crept me out: she SMILED.

What the hell is going on here, I thought, but didn’t say it. We left the table. Rachel left a wad of cash behind, with a generous tip to the permissive waitress, and we took an elevator to the seventh floor. When we stood huddled up in the tiny elevator, Rachel, who was behind me, grabbed my ass. Just like that I felt her hand sliding down my butt and her fingers scooping up the flesh around my rectum, very tightly. Inadvertently I uttered a groan. Rachel said, “I heard that you like to be poked up there.” I was dumbfounded.

I looked at Ashleigh and this time, no doubt about it, she was grinning. Her sister, who stood to the left from me, half-turned and asked, addressing Ashleigh, “So you told me in your e-mails that your boyfriend’s got quiet a cock.” Ashleigh answered, a grin still on her face, “Wanna check it out?” “OF COURSE I wanna check it out, you stupid,” Rona snapped back. The door opened and we stepped out, a happy family of four.

The room was spacious and sunlight was streaming through the window. Rachel went towards the window and drew the curtains together. The room got semi-darkened. She flipped the bedcovers and bounced on the mattress. Suddenly it occurred to me that there was only one bed in the room, and there were two of them to stay here.

“Nice soft bed,” Rachel said and began to undress. She took her blouse off and tossed it on the floor. I could see from that far that her tits were firm despite her age. She lay on her back, raised her legs and with one deft move removed her shorts and underwear. She stood stark naked in the middle of the room. I stared at her pussy, which was surrounded by an unkempt forest of pubic hair. The strip of hair continued up her belly to the navel. It was big explosion of kinky hair. Her stomach was tucked. And her compact body was all oiled up and ready for some action. I remembered hearing that older women were more sexually charged than their younger counterparts. “Are you going to show your cock today or not?” She asked, no, demanded.

I swallowed, and looked at my girlfriend for guidance. She gave me the same dumb grin as before. She poked me in the rib and said, “Yeah, why don’t you show my mom what you got there. I want her to be proud of me you know.” I looked at her sister. Rona was sitting in the armchair, pouting. She didn’t look surprised in the least, she was more kind of tired and jaded, like she wanted us to go through this charade already so that she can start unpacking her stuff or something. I pointed at Rona and said, “Ah, Rona probably wants some privacy.”

“The hell she does,” Rachel said tersely. She stood straight with her hands on her hips. “She thinks you’re a nice guy and she hates nice guys. She thinks that all nice guys are gay and don’t know how to treat a real woman. Am I correct?” Rona gave her mother a superfluous nod. “My Rona likes to be humiliated. Right, Rona?” Again, Rona gave a barely perceptible nod and concentrated on staring down at her nails with flaked polish.

“Get undressed already,” Ashleigh prodded me, “my family’s seen lots of cocks before, so don’t be shy.” Then seeing my irresolution, she came to my help. “Here, do you want me to get undressed first?” And she began to take her clothes off. I wanted to stop her. I wanted to scream “what are you doing” but I didn’t: the devil in me wanted this show to go on and on. In a few seconds Ashleigh stood next to me naked. I looked at the familiar contours and protrusions of my girlfriend’s compact body with its trimmed cunt I’d given a lot of action throughout the year, bubbly ass and eager tits that loved to be licked and tickled.

“All right, young man,” Rachel said. “If you gonna deliberate five seconds more, we’re gonna go down on you and rape you, and the police will be on your side. So, hurry, young man if you wanna keep the face.”

What the hell, I thought, and unzipped my jeans, wiggled out of them, pulled the tee-shirt over my head, and then, before the sanity returned to me, removed my boxers. From the corner of my eye I saw Rona peeling her eyes off her nails and for the first time focusing her undivided attention on me. I felt odd and awkward my nakedness being inspected by three women, all from the same family. “It is quite big,” Rona concluded. “You got me interested. But if you will be NICE to me and shit, I will kick you there with my knee.” She beckoned me with her bent little finger. I flinched. “Go,” my girlfriend whispered in my ear, “my sister seems to like you.” I gave my girlfriend a look that had more anxiety in it than a class-ful of students before the finals.

Like a sheep prodded towards the slaughterhouse I neared Rona. Rona took my cock and examined it. She bent and casually stashed it into her mouth like it a spoonful of mash potatoes. She slobbered it and massaged at the base. She played with my balls. My cock was growing in her mouth. She released it. “It’ll do,” she said. “Now take my clothes off.” Playing along, remembering what her mother had told me about her, I said, “No, you take your clothes off, bitch.”

“Did you call me a bitch?” She growled at me.

“Yes, you little piece of stinky cunt. I called you bitch.” I liked it. I liked not being nice for a change, not having to go around and treat a chick like she’s a queen. I always hated that shit and yet had to do it, be hypocritical if I wanted to get laid. And yes, I did want to get laid. All the pent-up anger boiled in me now. I slapped her on her soft baby cheek, not altogether lightly. Her head swayed back and her cheek turned scarlet. She clenched her fists and went towards me, a berserk sixteen year old. I slapped her across the other cheek, even harder, then grabbed by the shoulder and began to strip her.

She resisted, but kind of half-heartedly. I tore her tee-shirt at the elbow, I unclasped her bra, I ripped her cheap shorts at the seam too, I pulled out her thong like it was a rotten tooth. I shoved her into the armchair, jerked her legs under her, wrestled her down on the floor – she put up a put up fight, striking me painlessly with her little fists, quietly, without screaming for help or anything. I pinned her hands down, then slapped her on her left cheek, and, on a spur of a moment spat on her face. Staring down at the gob of my spit resting in the hollow of her eye and the side of her nose, I felt incredibly aroused. I pushed her legs apart and entered her. She was wet, she was wet around her cunt and she was drenching inside. The bitch loved being roughed up. Her pussy was tight and slippery and it engulfed my cock protectively. My girlfriend’s sister was a good piece of underage meat if there was ever one!

“Bravo, bravo!” It was Rachel. She was clapping her hands. “Now, soldier, come here and show your tough love to the other ladies.” I froze in midair for a second, and Rona used the opportunity to push me off of her and released herself. She distanced herself, panting hard, a wild, unfocused look in her acute eyes. I covered the distance and slapped her on her cheek again, and she took it quietly. She wiped my spit from her face. Her eyes were glistening both with pleasure and rage. A little wild animal. “Enough. Come here now,” Rachel said.

Rachel climbed on the bed and raised her ass up, offering it to me like a sacrifice. I strode towards her, my dick stiff and grabbed the cheeks of her ass and lapped my tongue at the offering: dense pubic pussy with vagina lips curled to the sides, its pink glistening with pussy juice and the wide crater of her asshole: both orifices looked like they’d been fucked thousands and thousands of times and each time the proprietor of this rich genital equipment must have felt like she was in heaven. I stuck my tongue into her pussy and chased around her clit, then I stuck my tongue into her asshole. I was surprised how deep I could get it in: almost half of my tongue got entrenched in it. When I took my tongue out it had a vague taste of shit, which I didn’t entirely dislike.

Ashleigh’s ass was right next to her mother’s, obediently raised up for my tasting. I probed my girlfriend’s familiar pussy, much tighter than her mother’s. I fucked her in the ass about two dozen times and it didn’t get stretched, not nearly as her mother’s had. I used both of my index fingers to compare the pussy juice, of the mother and the daughter, and the smell of their asses. I put both fingers in my mouth and tasted them. They were delicious.

Rachel mewed and slid down the bed and unzipped the duffel bag. She rummaged inside and produced a strap-on. She put it on and buckled it from behind. The eight-inch glass dildo locked in a leather triangle covered her forest-grown pussy. She leaned towards me and we merged in a kiss. Playfully I massaged her dildo-dick. Her breath and lips tasted of wine. Our tongues explored the insides of our mouths.

Meanwhile the two sisters were re-united on the bed. Rona was lying on her back, her breasts had the most perfect, symmetrical nipples I’d ever seen. Geometrically round circles with tiny pins in the middle. I nibbled at her nipples. One of my hand was buried in her pussy and the other in the pussy of her sister. I clasped both hands and for a second forgot which one was which, who was my girlfriend and who was her sister. It didn’t matter anymore. I was inflamed. All I knew was that there were three chicks on the bed and one of them had a strap-on and we gonna have first-rate orgy. This was so much better than sitting in the damn restaurant and pretending to be interested in other their bullshit.

We broke into couples. Rachel straddled Ashleigh and I took on Rona. As we were pumping at our girls, Rachel and I locked our hands around each other, our mouths merged in a kiss, my hands kneaded at her breasts. The girls were groaning and screaming underneath us. Both pussies were hot and eager; the cunt juices of both sisters stained my dick. Then we changed our partners. I was straddling my girlfriend, and Rachel her other daughter.

We climbed off and prepped for next act. The three girls, all members of the same no-male family, piled up on me, like it was a football game and they’d just tackled a player of the opposite team who’d made it almost all the way across the field. They leaped and bounced and smothered me. The drenched pussies, the sweaty asses, the dangling tits, the poky ears, the exploring hands, the cool legs, the squelching mouths and a lonely glass dildo seeking my asshole. Pinned to the bed, for a second I was afraid that I’d been deliberately lured into this trap and would be killed like some kind of sacrificial offering on the altar bed to Diana or some other Heathen Goddess those three witches were worshipping. First they’ll rape me, and then kill me. Maybe torture first.

But they wouldn’t let my body tense up and get prepped up for resistance. The soft compact bodies were in constant motion and were offering various parts of me to my mouth and to my dick. I couldn’t tell which pussy had just impaled itself upon my stiff dick and after a few pumps slid off for another one to take its place, then another, if to believe the super-tightness — an asshole, accompanied by collective moans and groans. A tit filled my mouth, then a tongue, then a farting ass filled my mouth with gases, then a mouth again, then a pussy that was literally dripping juice, and skin, miles of it for my hands to grope, pinch, caress, fondle.

At one point I was flipped over, my face buried in the chemicals-smelling bed sheet. My ass cheeks were parted, not altogether violently, lubricant applied with a long finger that had a long nail, which scraped me inside. I cried, and the nail-applicant apologized (Rachel? Rona?). Then the prior-mentioned glass dildo burrowed in my rectum. I gripped the bedding and screamed. The dildo went in and out, my contracted sphincter pulling me irrevocably towards an ass orgasm. But I wasn’t left alone with my pleasure. Belligerent Rona sat next to my head and gripped me by the hair. She pulled my head up and I screamed, this time in agony.

“You motherfucker,” Rona hissed, “you thought you could trample on me. I’ll fuck you up good, you hear me?”

I collected enough saliva in my mouth and spat at her. My spit landed on her chin and hung off it, like a booger from a nostril. I felt even more aroused. My body had become a six-foot penis. “Hey Ashleigh,” she called for her sister. “Get the handcuffs from that black bag, will you.”

Ashleigh came to the help of her sister and with that stupid grin on her face brought two pairs of police handcuffs. Without no further ado Rona locked my hands up to the bed railing with the cuffs before I comprehended what the hell they were doing to me.

“All right, young man, my girls will take turns in sodomizing you.” Rachel said and pulled out. She unbuckled her strap-on and tossed to her younger daughter. Half-turned I saw Rona buckling it around her waist, and then lowering herself towards my ass, and ramming right in. I groaned. The sensation wasn’t altogether unpleasant. Her fucking was violent, her movement abrupt and jerky, she would intensify the speed, then she’d slow down, and go fast again. When she got tired she gave the strap-on to my girlfriend. And my girlfriend, who’d done me with an ass pug a couple of times, shoved it up to the tilt. My ass was on fire, presently it ignited and detonated the rest of my body. I was very sore when she stopped, pulled out and unshackled me. I’d had two ass orgasms by then: the tiny explosions of ecstasy somewhere in the nether region of my colon. Rona unshackled me.

I waited for this moment of release to go for Rona’s throat. I locked my fingers around her little neck and pinned her down. She growled and her face resembled a semi-ripe tomato. “Chain her up,” her mother suggested mockingly. Two pairs of handcuffs landed on the bed next to me. I flipped Rona over and chained her to the bed railing. I stroked my dick, until it stiffened and shoved it down her ass without using any lubricant. Rona billowed, but I was merciless.

“We can do it together,” Rachel said. “Here, make space.” Rachel swung herself under her daughter, with her daughter’s ass facing her face, held her ass cheeks and plunged the dildo into her pussy. I lowered my butt onto Rachel’s face (she immediately began to lap at my asshole) and stuck my dick back into Rona’s asshole. Ashleigh, who would take whoever’s side as long it’s the side of the pleasure was feeding her pussy into her sister’s mouth. Her sister was greedily lapping at it, with the same gluttony as her mother was doing my asshole. Rachel and I were pumping Rona for maybe two minutes. Then Rachel pulled out and changed places with Ashleigh. I particularly enjoyed fucking Rona with my girlfriend. We changed places and I fucked Rona’s pussy lying underneath her and Ashleigh took it up her ass with a strap-on. A few minutes later that to me lasted days, or rather nights, of fucking, Rona’s body began to shake and shudder, she screamed and started cumming. I pulled out of her and offered my mouth for her profuse squirts. We unshackled her. She was all spent, half-dead, her eyes closed from exhaustion.

That left the three of us to finish up with each other. Ashleigh unbuckled the strap-on and tossed it on the floor. Rona lay curled up on the corner and we took the rest of the bed for our gymnastics. Rachel lay on her back in a missionary position. I plunged into her pussy that had had been caught in a tropical rain and Ashleigh dipped her pussy into her mother’s mouth. I grabbed my girlfriend’s tits from behind and massaged them while pumping at her mother with all the strength that was left in me. Suddenly Rachel’s body quivered, she screamed (waking her daughter up) and lay still, her eyes half-closed, her body slackened.

I felt lightened, and I intensified my movements. Ashlegh slid off, came around me and stuck her tongue into my ass, speeding up my orgasm. At the very brink, I pulled out and began to spurt on my girlfriend’s mother’s face. She opened her mouth like a grounded fish but my sperm was streaming all over her face: eyes, nose, cheeks, everywhere.

When I was done, Rachel said languidly, “I think that of all Ashleigh’s boyfriends I like you the most.”

“Well,” I said, lying on my back next to her, stroking the jungle of her pussy with my hand, “I’ll take it as a compliment. Thanks.”

My girlfriend lay on the other side, hugged me and kissed on the mouth. “Didn’t I tell you that my mom’s the best?”

I didn’t want to contradict her so I nodded and said, “Absolutely.”

---

“I had coffee with Miranda this afternoon, you remember her, just turned forty, and and still a very attractive woman, a real cougar. She told me her internal plumbing precluded her from having intercourse, she needs a job, always difficult at her age, so she is considering going into business as a classy high-end cougar call girl,” I told my man Roger over dinner.

“I had coffee with Miranda this afternoon, you remember her, just turned forty, and and still a very attractive woman, a real cougar. She told me her internal plumbing precluded her from having intercourse, she needs a job, always difficult at her age, so she is considering going into business as a classy high-end cougar call girl,” I told my man Roger over dinner.

“Could you give me some business advice Sarah?,” she asked in her beautifully modulated voice. “I asked her what her point of difference would be compared to other call girls.

“My age for one, a forty-year old, then my experience, a classy cougar call girl with a size 12-14 voluptuous body. You know I am good at oral sex, cunnilingus and fellatio, oral sex for men and women. My plan is to provide cunnilingus and fellatio, oral sex for a couple in the same session, while each watches the other. What do you think Sarah? How can I make it happen?”

“I told her I thought it was a sound business idea, done correctly. Cunnilingus and fellatio, oral sex in one session from a cougar call girl is something my man and I would enjoy while we watched each other. I am already turned on at the thought of it,” I told her.

“Have you thought about your demographics, people, couples who would pay for your cunnilingus and fellatio, oral sex in the same session? How much do envisage charging your clients? How are you going to find clients? You could register with an agency, definitely your own website, contacts with the concierges at the top hotels,” I continued.

“I imagine my clients being jaded suburban couples, looking for a boost in their sex lives, tourists, business couples in town for a short while. What do you think I should charge Sarah, five-hundred a session?”

“You need to ask yourself, what would a wealthy couple be prepared to pay for exciting cunnilingus and fellatio, oral sex with a classy, high-end cougar call girl. My thoughts are if you were really good, you could charge at least fifteen hundred dollars and more. Do you think you could make your sessions exciting, so exciting your clients want to come back for more, repeat business, and recommend you to their friends?

“Of course Sarah. What do think I should wear to entertain my clients?“

“Making an entrance with maximum impact and taking charge should be a huge turn on for your clients, and you. My man and I love opening the door to a male or female sex partner and having them taking charge, turning us on, teasing us, making it obvious they are here for mutual sexual pleasure.

“Obviously wearing something sexy that people don’t wear every day, that will appeal to both the female and male. Killer heels are a must. You and I both know men love a woman in black stockings and a garter belt. If the woman has good tits, as you do, a cup-less bra is always an extra turn. And a thong or g-string on a woman with a good, big ass is always exciting.

“If I was a woman who was expecting cunnilingus, oral sex from a classy, high-end cougar call girl before she gave my partner fellatio, his turn on from a woman in black stockings and a garter belt would be an extension of my turn on.”

“What else should I do to prepare myself Sarah?”

“Learn how to flaunt your naked body even more than you have in the past, I have watched you in action.. One of my turn ons, and for most men is a woman with their pubes waxed or shaved in a neat triangle, with a gap at the sides, the first thing they focus on, the mid-point of their body. Stand with your hands on your hips, legs spread naked from the waist down to flash your shaved triangle. Make your clients want it.

“Before you launch you should have a trial run, an off Broadway rehearsal to eliminate any glitches and understand your clients expectations.”

“Would I turn on you and your man Sarah? Would my forty-year old voluptuous body turn you both on? Could your man get a hard on for me?,” Miranda asked as she motioned for me to remove her dress.

“Your almost naked, voluptuous body is turning me on. I love your big tits, and my man would be rapt with your big ass. So good with my man watching What you are proposing Miranda is something my man Roger I and me would enjoy, very much.”

“I appreciate your input, Sarah. I would love to trial my business venture with you and your man. Does Friday night work for you?”

Roger and I were looking forward to Miranda’s visit on the Friday. We had showered together after we trimmed each other’s pubes, and were naked under our matching, short silk dressing gowns for her.

“I am here for your sexual pleasure and mine Sarah and Roger. I want to provide cunnilingus and fellatio, oral sex for both of you in the same session, while you watch each other receiving oral sex from me.

“I am in charge, I want both of you to undress for me, I want you both naked for me before I show you my naked body,” Miranda told us in her dulcet voice, with a wonderful classy, sexy and understated accent.

“I wasn’t sure what to wear for such a sexually sophisticated couple, always difficult to please a lady and her man at the same time. Though I do hope you will like what I chose especially for you.”

Miranda had me hooked the moment she slowly lifted her short skirt to show me her jet black pubes waxed in a neat triangle, with a gap at the sides over her wonderful thighs highlighted by the straps of her garter belt holding up her stockings.

“I am going to tongue fuck your lady Roger, I am hoping it will be the best tongue fuck she has ever had. Even better than the ones she tells me about that you give her. Tell me which way you want me to tongue fuck her while you watch. You can look but not touch.”

“Standing, with one foot resting on the stool, in front of the full length wall mirror,” Roger told her just as I hoped he would.

“You are a very fuckable woman Sarah, legs and ass to die for,” Miranda told me, boosting my ego with her hands cupping my ass as she licked her way up my inner thighs, before the tip of her tongue found my clit.

So good while my man watched with a raging erection, teasing his erection with a fingertip as we held each other’s gaze. Miranda was an incredibly accomplished lover, doing wonderful things to my wet cunt lips with her tongue and fingertips. Pointy tongue, flat tongue, edging me to orgasm, slowly, building my desire, making me whisper, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt.” Then a wonderful noisy orgasm, and another, and another. So good.

“Any particular way you want to receive your fellatio, your blow job while your lady watches Roger,” Miranda asked before he pointed to a low stool close to a wall. When Miranda sat on the stool her mouth was the same height as Roger’s erection thrusting out at ninety-degrees.

“I am going to use you, my erection is rock hard after watching you tongue fucking my lady,” he whispered as he rested his hands on the wall, and slid his erection between her pursed lips in a fucking motion. I couldn’t resist grasping his ass cheeks as I joined in, pushing and pulling. Then something we had enjoyed doing a few times before, my hands on his hips, my pubes against his ass in a fucking motion. “So good, so good, so fucking good, gunna cum,” he moaned as I enjoyed his long, noisy orgasm almost as much as he did.

“Do you have any more suggestions how I could attract more clients to my classy high-end cougar call girl service Sarah?,” Miranda asked after we showered together

“If your clients want to pleasure each other while you are having them you should allow them to. A three-way. Or you could tell them they can look but not touch, and you could punish them if they do. And remember talking dirty can be a huge turn on, for females and males. Or you could team up with a male, a stud, half your age Miranda.”

“I like the thought of some punishment, some domination. I told your man he could look but not touch. He disobeyed me. Would you like me to punish him Sarah?”

“Our day just became even more interesting Miranda. What punishment did you have in mind?,” I asked, teased really as Roger tuned in, still naked.

Again Roger had his hands on the wall, standing, legs spread as Miranda teased one of his thick leather belts over his ass cheeks. “Some men achieve erections when they are punished like that Miranda,” I told her, knowing from experience Roger most probably would.

“You disobeyed me Roger, I need to punish you. To hurt you while your lady watches. She told me I could, she has given me her permission. I think twelve hits on your ass should be satisfactory punishment for today. Are you ready?,” she asked moments before the leather struck his ass and he whimpered softly.

By the sixth strike they were both into it, really enjoying it, each stroke getting progressively harder and noisier. By the tenth stroke I decided to join in, tongue kissing Roger just after each stroke of the belt, Miranda and me both aware of his almost full erection.

“I never though I would enjoy punishing a man as much as this, you disobeyed me Roger, I needed to punish you, this is the last one. Do you want it even harder on your ass this time? Have I given you a new erection? Answer me?’

“Yes even harder, yes you have given me a new erection, make it even harder for me.”

“You need to say please,” Miranda told him as she teased the belt over his red ass cheeks, as I watched, turned on.

“Please” Yes even harder, yes you have given me a new erection, make it even harder for me. Please?

“As hard as that, will you obey me next time?,” Miranda asked above the noise.

“Oh fuck yes, I love it, so does my erection

“I told you, you could make your sessions so exciting your clients would want to come back for more, repeat business, and recommend you to their friends,” I told Miranda as she watched me giving Roger a hand job, sexual gratification for him.

:That was so exciting for me and Roger, a kinky and very exciting way to give him a second erection in one session,” I continued as his face contorted moments before he orgasmed. “Pleasure and pain Miranda, you could charge at least fifteen hundred dollars and more for a session as good as that.

Miranda phoned me a two weeks later. “I am going to change my business model Sarah, two women in the same session is far more exciting and less work than a woman and a man. I am going to insist on up to date pics before I take on new clients, some of them were not at all attractive, the men especially. And I insist on secure, six number codes before discussing details.”

Three months later Miranda met me for coffee. Just as I expected she had lots to tell me. “I raised my prices to at least $2,000 per session, and my bookings are stronger than ever. I charge a premium on Friday and Saturday nights.

“One of the standout sessions was the woman who wanted to give her stepson a twenty-first birthday present. The boy was beside himself as he watched me tongue fucking his step mother. He was huge, and she kept asking him if I was better than mommy when I gave him his blow job. I would have done that one for free.

“You would not believe some of the famous people I have serviced passing through town. A real buzz servicing some of the famous showbiz people. And some of the female politicians who insist on absolute discretion. There are lots of female business executives from overseas and out of town who want to have a trophy lesbian tongue fuck while they are in town.

“Remember you told me talking dirty can be a huge turn on, for females and males Sarah. Some of my female clients are so classy so sophisticated, so lady like and so beautifully spoken, you would not believe the language when I am tongue fucking them. And some of the names they call me. One regular lady keeps calling me, ‘You fucking lesbian bitch, I love it, don’t stop.’ Another calls me her beautiful, wonderful cunt fucker.

“And there are a surprising number of local classy, wealthy women who want to have a lesbian three-way with their lover. Some of the expensive lingerie they wear is just amazing and an extra turn on for them and me.

“A few days ago I had two such local classy, wealthy lesbian women, both in their forties. Neither of their husbands even suspected they were closet lesbians. They were both incredibly attractive and a turn on for me. An extra frisson while trying to keep it a secret from their husbands. And soaking up some BDSM to lessen their guilt.

“I owe you Sarah, I have new and lucrative career thanks to you. You and Roger should entertain me soon.”

---

——————————
Part 1
——————————

Susan was swimming alone in the pool as I walked into the hotel pool area. It was after 2am and I was a little surprised that anyone was there at all. She looked up at me and smiled as she continued her backstroke laps. Susan was about 16, I thought, with a very athletic body. She wore a red one-piece suit with high thigh-cut which clung tightly to her body. Her long blonde hair was wrapped in a tight ponytail.

“You’re a good swimmer” I said, attempting to start some conversation as I took off my robe and began to step into the warm pool.

She stopped swimming and stood up in the shallow end near me. “Thanks” she said as the water dripped from her tight body. “I like it here late since I can’t seem to sleep too well lately. My parents are snoring away in our room upstairs.”

“Yeah, I know what that’s like,” I answered. “Sometimes you just need to let off some energy.”

I noticed her checking out my body as I walked down the steps into the pool. I loved getting reactions to my blue bikini, from both women and men. It shows my ample cleavage and nice 30 year old body very well. I felt my nipples harden under her look, even though I was getting very warm. I noticed Susan’s small but firm tits under her thin suit also had some tiny buds showing through.

“Miss your boyfriend?” I asked. Susan looked at me a little funny, but answered “No, we broke up a while ago. He’s a jerk. I found out he was cheating on me.”

“That’s rough,” I said, moving closer to her. “Sometimes I think men just aren’t worth it.” She nodded, and I continued “You know, we can do all that they can do just by ourselves, we don’t really need them.”

Susan giggled, “Well, SOME things we can’t do like they can, if you know what I mean.”

I smiled, “Oh yeah? I think all we need is a little imagination and some basic tools, and we can do better.”

Susan nervously laughed, but I could tell she was intrigued. She watched me as I laid back and began backstroking, slowly kicking across the pool. She watched me all the way, I’m sure noticing my breasts floating nicely on the water constrained by my tight suit, as my long legs worked effortlessly. Susan walked into waist-deep water, and laid back against the pool edge, kicking gently.

After I made another lap, I stood up again. “Damn, this strap broke again” I lied as I slipped my arm out of one side. “I’ve got to get a new one.” Susan watched as I removed the other strap, as my large but firm breasts bounded out, nipples long and stiff in the air. I was looking at the clasp as if it were broken.

“Oh well, it’s just us girls anyway” I said as I turned the top around and unbuttoned the snap, gently lifting my tits to do it. “You don’t mind, do you?”

I glanced up to see Susan staring at my hardened nipples as I held my bikini top to the side. “Umm, no, not at all” she managed to stutter as she looked away quickly.

I smiled and squatted down in the water. Susan finally looked back at me. I turned away from her slightly as I slid my bikini bottom over my ass and down my legs, and quickly stood up in the shallow end. I tossed it to the side, still facing away from her. My ass was slightly out of the water, so I was sure she got a good look at it.

“I love to skinny dip anyway, it feels so free” I said as I turned back to Susan. “Did you ever try it?”

I caught Susan’s eyes checking my neatly trimmed blonde hair at my crotch. Her eyes slowly raised over my breasts, then to my own eyes. I looked directly into her brown eyes, and she quickly looked away, embarrassed that I had caught her admiring my nude body.

She looked hesitant, but then, as if deciding that she was too curious as to what I would do next, answered. “Yeah, my girlfriend and I used to do it all the time in her backyard pool at night.” Then she quickly added “Skinny dip, I mean.” She glanced at my breasts again, as she made up her mind. “OK, I could use some freedom.”

She turned her back to me, and began to lift the straps from her shoulders, slowly peeling it off her slim, but shapely body for me. She looked over her shoulder at me as she stripped, a slight smile on her face. I felt that twinge between my legs as she lowered the tight suit down, stretching it past her nice firm butt, and bent down to pick it up from the pool bottom. As she bent over, she slowly turned toward me, her small tits hanging under her, pink nipples hardened.

The biggest rush I felt though, was when she slowly stood and turned to toss the suit to the side, and I saw her almost hairless pussy. I could see her pink lips starting to show through the few strands of blonde hair. Her nice thighs were slightly parted as she stood there, so that they converged at her nearly-bald crotch. This was one hot looking girl. Her waist was tiny, making her chest look bigger than it really was. She had a perfect hourglass figure for a girl her age.

I could tell that she was interested in me, I had seen those looks before. Some girls will clam up right away and need more gentle prodding, but Susan was ready for some woman-and-girl experimentation. I decided to be bolder. We both walked into waist deep water, and I stretched out on my back on the water, floating toward her. She came a little closer, until I was next to her, my body across the water in front of her. I looked up into her dark eyes as they roamed my body, taking extra time looking at my pussy. I kicked slowly, spreading my legs slightly to give her a good view of my own puffy lips.

As I floated closer, my side brushed her stomach as she stood, and I felt the electric jolt of desire flow through both of us. She jumped back slightly, but then, getting bolder, moved back towards me slowly. I just gazed into her eyes, trying to let her know that I was open to whatever she wanted. Susan hesitatingly reached out to touch me, placing her hand on my flat stomach just below my heaving breasts. Her eyes were looking them over, noticing the hardened nipples. Her eyes rose to meet mine, looking for the next OK.

“Go ahead, feel them” I said, and she began to caress my tits, gently at first, making my nipples harden even more under her touch. She was enraptured with my body, as she now began pinching softly my nipples. “Ohh, that feels good, Susan,” I said. “I like your touch.”

“I like the feel of your body,” she said. “You’re so beautiful and soft. You must have lots of boyfriends.”

“Well,” I said, “I suppose I could, but right now I’d rather be with you.” Susan smiled and continued stroking me. She put one hand under the small of my back, holding me in the water, as the other ran up and down my body. She ran her hand down to my mound, stopping at the hairline. I was covered in goose bumps from the excitement of her touch. “Go ahead, touch me” I encouraged her.

“Tell me what to do,” she whispered. I could tell that she was eager to learn. Her breathing was rapid as her little tits heaved on her chest, her eyes wandering over my body.

“When you and your girlfriend skinny dipped, did you ever touch each other?” I asked, hoping to bring up some emotions.

“Well,” she answered slowly, “we were only about 11 or 12, we really didn’t know what to do.”

I kept prodding as she continued stroking me “did you kiss?”

“Yeah, sometimes.” Susan answered, “We pretended we were the other’s boyfriend. We would touch each other, but neither of us had much in the way of breasts, although I liked to play with Jane’s, she had little nubs before I did.”

“How about her pussy?,” I asked. “Did you like to touch hers?”

Susan looked longingly at mine. “We would both get pretty wet when we played with each other” she was opening up now. “We kind of rubbed each other’s slit, but I don’t think we ever really gave each other a real orgasm or anything.”

I really wanted to take her now, but I decided to let her do the exploring for now. It felt too good to have this virgin girl experiment on me.

“Just do to me what you think you’d like done to you” I said.

Susan’s hand went down to my pussy, her finger slipping into my moist slit gently. She felt for my clit, and I shivered as she found it immediately, stiffened, waiting for her touch. This girl really knew her way around a chick’s body. I’m sure she must have played with herself often to know just where to touch me. I closed my eyes and let her pleasure me, sliding her finger up and down my moistening slit, her palm touching my clit just enough to tease me. Then she slipped her finger into my hole, and I let myself go limp in the water, weightless in her hands.

She entered me slowly, as she brought me closer to her chest, her tits right next to my face. I flicked out my tongue to her nipples, letting it slide over her small mounds. Susan shivered as she moaned, continuing to stroke my cunt. She pulled me closer to her, giving me easier access to her chest as I continued sucking her bite sized tits into my mouth. She found my clit, which was stiff from excitement about fucking this little girl. She began to stroke it with her fingers, letting it slide between them. As she finger fucked me, I could tell that she was getting too excited to stand for long, holding me up in the water.

“Let’s move to the side of the pool” I said as I let her tit slide out of my mouth, even though I didn’t want her to stop playing with my clit.

She gently let me down and I stood in front of her. Taking her head in my hands, I lowered my mouth to hers, sending an electric shock through both of us as our lips touched. I slipped my tongue against her lips, and she opened her mouth, allowing me to enter her mouth with my tongue. She hungrily sucked it, as she grasped my hard ass with her fingers. I moved my hands down to her heaving chest, palming her little titties and stroking the hard nipples between my fingers. She pulled me closer to her, our blond mounds pressing together underwater. I stopped to take a breath.

“Come on, sit up on the edge of the pool” I said, leading her to the edge.

I grasped her waist and quickly lifted her onto the side of the pool, her hips about even with my chest. She put her hands on my tits, kneading the heavy mellons in her palms as she watched me. My hands were still on her waist, but now I moved them lower to her thighs. They were very muscular for a young girl, and commented on how lovely they were. I stroked the outside of her legs, waiting for her to open them for me, not wanting to push too hard. Susan leaned forward, her beautiful face touching mine for a kiss. Her eyes focused on mine as she slowly spread her legs, scooching forward on the pool side slightly. I looked down to her bald pussy, the pink lips swollen from her excitement. Her slit was wet from her own juices, and I could smell the young lust from her sweet cunt.

——————————
Part 2
——————————

Slowly, I leaned forward to kiss the tops of her thighs, working my way between her legs. I lifted one up and kissed the inside of her knee, working slowly up with my lips as I placed the leg on my shoulder. I touched the other leg, and she immediately placed that one up on my other shoulder as she leaned her head back, waiting for the inevitable.

I continued slowly kissing up her leg, stopping at her crotch as I kissed her smooth belly. I could feel just the hint of pubic hair on my chin as I slowly worked lower, feeling the wetness of her slit on my chin. I touched her pussy lips with my open mouth, and Susan shivered noticeably, a soft moan escaping from her young lips. She opened her legs even more. I let my tongue slip out, gently licking her soaking slit from the top down, then up again slowly. I could feel her young clit stiffen as I passed over it with my soft tongue. She slowly began to gyrate her hips, pushing her cunt gently into my flickering tongue.

Then I placed my mouth over her pussy, my top lip on her clit, as I slowly explored around her hole with my tongue. The juices were flowing quickly, and I swallowed, enjoying the youngster’s taste. I gently pushed my tongue into her entrance, and she grabbed my head, pulling herself closer to me. I slipped it into her as far as I could, as my hands wandered up her body to her heaving breasts. I pulled and fondled her hard, stiff nipples, as I continued working my tongue in and out of her gushing pussy.

She was beginning to twitch, lifting her hips off the edge a little, then pulling my head into her wetness. I gently slipped my middle finger into her slit, letting her juices lubricate it well. Slowly, I began pushing it into her flowing cunt, slipping it all the way in as I continued to tongue her clit. She was tight, but took it easily, moaning softly as I moved it in and out of her hot pussy. Her moans became louder, and I started sucking harder on her stiffness, my mouth covering her snatch. I knew what was happening now, as I felt the buildup of her clit as her cunt exploded it’s nectar into my face, She pulled me even tighter, as she moaned louder and louder, bucking her hips wildly as I tried to keep my finger inside her, my tongue on her spasming clit.

It was a long orgasm, followed by several smaller tingles as she came down from each one slowly. I backed out my finger, kissing gently at her slit, and licking slowly out to her thighs. My face was soaking wet from her come, and she was looking at me hungrily.

“Oh my god, I’ve never felt one like that before!” she said, eyes wide.

“That was a lot more than one, my dear” I said, realizing that she had never experienced multiple orgasms before. “Now you know what a woman can do with a woman.”

She slipped back into the pool, taking me in her arms, pressing her body to mine as she kissed me deeply. She took my tongue into her mouth, sucking her own juices off it, seeming to enjoy every drop. We kissed like that for a while, stroking each other’s bodies as our hands wandered over them. I was about to come myself just from her touches, but I knew I needed to wait. I wanted her to enjoy the feeling of bringing me off herself.

She grasped my big tits, kneading them gently in her hands. Slowly, she kissed my chest, trailing her tongue down my cleavage, as she squeezed them together. She slowly kissed my breast, all around the nipple as it hardened again under her touch. Then, she opened her mouth and took my tit into it, sucking and licking it at the same time. It felt wonderful to have this girl making love to my tits. She flicked her tongue over the nipple, gently biting down with her lips and teeth. She worked over one, then the other, as I enjoyed her mouth on my tits.

“Let’s get out of the water” I whispered, not really wanting her to stop.

I led her up the stairs, and we laid next to each other on some exercise mats. I laid on my back, and Susan gently began to kiss me again, leaning over me as we sucked tongues together. She again began kissing lower, going back to work on my tits, nipples hard as I ever remember. She was kneeling up now by my side, and I slowly began to spread my legs apart, hoping she’d pick up on the hint. Susan slid her leg between mine as she continued sucking and licking my breasts, and as I moved my other leg over, knelt between my legs, her knees together. I stroked her hair as she kissed my tits, gently guiding, but not pushing her lower. She didn’t resist, but kissed gently lower to my flat stomach, licking at my belly button. It felt wonderfully erotic as her velvet tongue kissed my body, and I took my own breast in my hand, kneading it as she kissed lower.

Finally, she reached my mound, and kissed at my pubic hair. I arched my back a little, giving her easy access to my wet slit. I felt a twinge through my body as her lips touched my pussy lips, now swollen with lust, slightly spread for her. Her tongue slipped into the slit, and she began licking and kissing my pussy lips, her tongue working deeper into my cunt. This girl was a natural cunt-eater, I thought. She was touching all the right places. I bent my knees up, pulling her face closer to my crotch as she lapped at my flowing cunt. Her hands ran up to my breasts, and she kneaded them both, fondling me as she continued sucking my juices, bringing me nearer and nearer. I thrust my hips up, her tongue meeting me with each thrust. I squeezed her hands onto my tits harder, guiding her as she caressed my breasts, flicking the nipples gently with her fingers. Her tongue slipped into my hole, and she drove it in and out, stopping to lick at my erect clit as she entered and exited the flowing cunt. She was fucking me expertly with her thick tongue, my thrusts meeting hers.

She continued kneading my tits as she licked, and I began to buck my hips, the start of a huge orgasm building in my body. Suddenly, it hit. I slammed my cunt into her lapping tongue, spilling my juices over her face as she eagerly drank, still squeezing my tits together as she held her tongue on my spasming clit.

“Yes, oh yes Susan” I screamed as I felt I would literally explode.

When each wave hit, I threw my head back, humping my gushing cunt into her face. Slowly, it subsided, and Susan let her tongue relax, as she slowly kissed her way back up my body, gently touching me everywhere with her lips. I pulled her face toward mine, hers now wet with my cum. We kissed deeply as I sucked my own juices off her tongue, tasting the stickiness of my pussy. We laid there, embracing for a while, as we stroked each other’s bodies, her head on my heavy chest.

“Thank you” she whispered, as she reached up to kiss me. “I loved doing that to you.”

After a few minutes, we decided that we’d better get back to our rooms.

“What do you do?” she asked me as I pulled my robe over my nude body.

“I’m a photographer” I said. “And I’d like you to model for me, if you would.” Susan was impressed.

“What kind of photography?” she asked. “Oh, mostly free-lance” I answered, “But I really enjoy nude and erotic photography.”

“I’ll bet you do,” she laughed. “Do you use yourself as a subject?”

“Actually, yes,” I said. “I have a little remote control that I’ve used quite a bit. I’ll show you some of my work later, if you want.”

We made a date for the next evening, and she slipped her suit back on, sliding her beautiful body into it, now proudly exhibiting herself as she pulled the tight suit over her tits.

——————————

I heard a soft knock on the door.

“It’s Susan” said a low voice.

I opened the door to find her, blond hair cascading beautifully over her shoulders. She wore skin-tight jeans, and a buttoned white blouse. Her lacy bra was visible through the thin fabric. Her makeup was done well, her beautiful brown eyes accented perfectly. I too was wearing jeans, and a t-shirt. I had no bra or underwear underneath, and I felt my nipples harden just looking at Susan’s tight firm ass as she walked into my room.

My room was a mini-studio, with different backgrounds spread against one wall, the camera and lighting equipment everywhere. I offered her a drink, and we sat at the table as she began looking through my portfolio. I showed her some jeans ads that I had done, as well as some food shots.

“This is really good” she said, as she looked through the book. “But where’s the other stuff you told me about?”

I smiled, and pulled another book from a shelf. “You mean the erotic book?” I smiled. “You have to be over eighteen to see these, you know” I kidded.

“Well, I won’t tell anyone, I guess.”

I sat close to her as she opened the book. There were pictures of women partially nude, some with lingerie, and some Playboy-type poses, fully nude.

“These women are all beautiful,” she said. “Did you make love to them all?”

“I wish!” I laughed. “No, only a few are open to explore like we are,” I said as I stroked her long blonde hair.

Susan pressed on, though. “Tell me which ones,” she insisted, as she continued flipping through the pages, admiring some of the beautiful bodies.

I got up, and pulled another book off the shelf.

“You might be interested in this one,” I said, placing it on top of the one she was looking at.

She opened to the first page, which showed a picture of me with a tall redhead, her face buried between my wide-open legs, both of us totally nude.

“Oh my god!” gasped Susan. “How did you get this?” She flipped through the other pictures from the same shoot, some with me licking at her big, firm tits, others with us in a 69 position.

“That’s my remote” I said, showing her a little hand-held button. “I just press this when I want a picture.” I again sat next to Susan, stroking her back as she gazed at the pictures, flipping back and forth.

“Where did you get that?” she asked excitedly, as she pointed to a photo. In it, I knelt in front of the redhead as she laid before me, legs spread. Strapped around my waist, and sticking out from my crotch was a huge dildo.

“That’s just one of my many props,” I said, leaning close to her ear, as I kissed her cheek. Susan turned to me, opening her mouth as our tongues explored each other’s mouths. This girl was already hot from seeing the photos, and was ready for some action. I decided to prolong our pleasure.

“How about some shots?” I said as I broke off the kiss and got up, taking a camera.

She stood up. “I don’t know what to do,” she said.

“Stand in front of the backdrop,” I said, “and just look sexy.” She walked over, and started posing for me. “Don’t play to the camera,” I said, “just try to seduce me.”

“I think I can do that,” Susan smiled. I clicked away as she began to show off her body, turning to show her tight buns, leaning down, jutting her chest forward. She was actually pretty good at this, I thought.

“OK,” I said, “now really seduce me. But you can’t touch me yet.”

She pouted her lips, but then realized what she should do. Slowly, she unbuttoned her blouse, pulling it out of her jeans as she showed her sexy teddy.

“Keep going,” I said as I continued shooting.

She then unbuttoned her jeans, sexily leaning back as she unzipped the zipper, slowly spreading the fly. I could see that she wore no underwear under the teddy, as her soft blonde hair was visible at her crotch. Slowly, she let her blouse fall to the floor, and she slowly pulled the teddy’s straps off her shoulders, her jeans still tight around her waist with the fly opened.

——————————
Part 3
——————————

She held her loosened teddy to her chest, then slowly pushed it down, revealing her beautiful firm tits, pink little nipples hard and erect. She slid it down her sides, and began running her hands down her from her chest to her waist, then back up, caressing her tits with her palms. Then, placing her hands on her waist, palms in, she began to push her jeans lower. Slowly, she turned as she lowered them past her firm ass, as she pressed it toward the camera. Then, turning back to face me, she bent over, pulling her jeans down to her ankles.

She slowly stood up, her hands running up her legs as she did, her almost-bald pussy visible under her see-through teddy as her hands continued up to her breasts, squeezing them gently. She stepped out of the jeans, her long legs slightly spread as she posed with the teddy only covering the lower half of her beautiful body. Then, reaching one hand down the front to her crotch and the other behind her, she grasped and unsnapped the teddy at the crotch, slowly pulling the two ends up and away, showing me her nice young pussy as she stood, looking directly at me and the camera. The teddy was still wrapped around her waist, and I snapped away at the sexy young girl as she posed, knowing that she was getting me hotter with every move. She posed for some more shots, then stepped out of the teddy, and started posing completely naked, leaning against the end of a wall, taking shots as I steamed up the lens.

She was a good subject, her firm breasts thrust forward as she posed, giving typical model poses for a Playboy shoot or something. I clicked away as she turned sideways, one hand on the wall as she looked back, her nice firm ass in profile, nipples hardened, hair fluffed up.

Finally, she walked toward me, now ignoring the camera. I still held it as she knelt in front of me, reaching to unbutton my jeans. I let her pull down the zipper as she put her hands around my waist, sliding them lower on my hips. She reached around to grasp my ass, squeezing by firm bare buns gently. Then, she slowly pulled the jeans down my legs, my blonde pussy facing her as I stepped out of them. I still wore my t-shirt, which extended down past my waist, about even with my crotch.

Susan knelt in front of me, her hands on my hips as she reached under the shirt, sliding her hands up toward my waist. She pulled her nude body closer to me, her face at my stomach as she raised the shirt off my body as her hands continued upward, finally reaching my heaving breasts. Gently, she caressed them, fondling the large globes as she pulled on the hard nipples. I looked down into her upraised face, as she gazed at me, smiling.

Finally, I put down the camera and pulled the shirt over my head, her hands still searching and fondling my tits. She began to kiss my flat belly, her tongue flicking at my belly button, as she lowered her kisses to my blonde mound. Her lips gently pulled at my pussy hair as she continued to stroke my breasts, squeezing more firmly now. I could feel my own wetness building as she lowered her face, her chin and nose nuzzling my slit. I parted my legs slightly, giving her more access to my already puffed pussy lips, now hot and swollen.

Susan began to kiss my emerging clit gently, and I relaxed and let her have her way. She slid her tongue into my slit, licking up and down as my juices flowed onto her pretty face. She continued looking into my eyes as she ate and fondled me, her face glowing with desire. Finally, she buried her face into me, cramming her tongue into my cunt as I began to gyrate my hips. I reached down to pull my outer lips apart, giving her full access to my gushing juices and stiff clit. She immediately sucked it into her mouth, running her tongue all around it as I moved my own fingers to my nub. I held my cunt lips with two fingers, and began to diddle my own hot, erect clit with another finger as she sucked at my slit. She slid her tongue into my cunt entrance, penetrating slowly with the velvet softness.

I was close to cumming now, as I began to rub myself harder, diddling my clit with my finger. She dropped a hand off my tit, and ran her own finger under my slit, around to my ass, caressing my cunt as she continued to suck. She slipped her finger into my hole, her tongue still at my entrance as she slowly fucked me with her finger, still greedily drinking my juices. Her face was covered with my cum, and looking down at her, I began to submit to the overtaking orgasm. My legs went weak as it hit me, as I took my hand from my spasming clit only to have Susan quickly pull the throbbing flesh into her mouth. Wave after wave of pleasure washed over me, this young beautiful girl enjoying every second of my pleasure as she drank from my gushing cunt, moaning loudly into it as she sucked.

Slowly, she pulled away from my cunt as the waves subsided, still sending shock waves over me as she kissed my mound and thighs, squeezing my ass gently. I reached down to her, pulling her up to stand in front of me. Pulling her close, we kissed for a long time, our tongues floating freely in each other mouths, as I ground my tits into her own young, firm titties. Our mouths sucked and pulled at each other, sharing my own wet cunt juices from her face and tongue. Our hands groped each other’s firm buns, running up and down our backs as we kissed. Finally, Susan pulled back.

“I’ve got to catch my breath,” she gasped. “That was intense! I came when you did! I didn’t even touch myself! That’s never happened before!” She was elated.

“Giving pleasure is the best way to get pleasure,” I said. “Now you know how that works! But you still have to let me have my turn, you know.”

Susan smiled, “Oh yes, you’ll get your turn,” she replied, playfully thrusting her crotch forward.

I could see her pink pussy lips glisten with wetness under the camera lights, and realized just how hot she was now. I walked over to the couch, and laid on my back, one leg raised over the low back of the sofa.

“I want you to sit on my face now, Susan,” I said, surprising myself with my voice, which sounded pleading.

I realized now that this girl had taken over the master’s role, and I would do anything she wanted. Luckily, she wanted her cunt eaten as badly as I wanted to taste it. She walked over next to me, letting me look at her hot body as she stood there for a second. Then, facing my feet, she raised her leg over me, kneeling beside my head, her blonde pussy inches above my face. I grasped her by the hips, pulling her wetness lower to my mouth. She knelt upright, and slowly bent her legs lower, letting her slit brush my lips, allowing me to taste her sweet juices. I flicked my tongue out toward her pink slit, but she quickly pulled away, kneeling upright again.

“I’ll direct you” she said in a low, sexy voice. “Do what I say.”

I couldn’t believe that this little girl could become so dominant, literally overnight. But I loved the thought of what I would do to her, so I let her continue.

“Lick all around it, don’t touch it,” she whispered. And she lowered herself as my tongue flicked on her outer lips, careful to not touch the sweet slit.

“Lick up to my ass,” she continued, and I let my tongue slide up toward her anus, looking pink and clean as I slid up and down her crack.

“Now, ram your tongue in my cunt!” she practically yelled, as she slammed herself down on my face. I pushed my tongue into her soaking hole, sliding it up as far as I could, before she pulled up again, gasping.

“Oh god, now kiss my slit,” she asked, her voice softening. “But don’t lick it!” she added, her firm tone returning to her voice.

I began to slide my lips over her smooth cunt as she rocked, swinging her hips back and forth over my mouth. My hands were still on her hips, holding her over my mouth. Her hands reached for her own little breasts, and she began squeezing the tennis-sized tits as she humped my face. Suddenly, she stopped, lifting herself off of me. My own cunt was beginning to really juice up, as this little girl exited me. I squeezed my legs together, enjoying the pressure on my own clit. Slowly, Susan leaned forward, running a hand down my stomach to my wet crotch. I again parted my legs, and her hand caressed my snatch. Slowly, she lowered her pussy back down to my face.

“Lick my clit” she said, her breathing becoming labored.

I gladly flicked her little nub over my tongue, sucking and licking her gushing slit as I worked her beautiful cunt. She leaned even further forward, and I felt her titties touch my stomach, as she pressed her own face toward my wet pussy. She continued rocking back and forth over my face, sliding her wetness over my thrusting tongue. I felt a jolt of pleasure as her tongue again entered my slit, caressing my erect clit and drinking my juices. We humped each other’s faces in a moaning sixty-nine, pleasuring each other’s cunts with our lips and tongues.

Soon, Susan began to push harder into my mouth, as her breathing really picked up, moaning into my own wet pussy. Her tongue danced all around my stiff clit, then she plunged it into my hole, filling it with her soft tongue. I felt her orgasm build as I slid my own tongue deep into her cunt, drinking her sweet juices as she humped my face. I too was building up, but I concentrated on her pleasure as she began to buck harder and harder, lifting herself off my face slightly, then slamming down again. I felt myself begin to cum as I felt her clit twitch on my lips, splashing juices over my face. I too bucked into her moaning mouth, as another wave came over us both, and she drank my juices gladly.

One after another, the orgasms swept over our bodies, each other’s lips feeling the pressure as our cunts squirted juices all over each other’s face. It was wonderful, and Susan collapsed on top of me, pushing herself down a little on my body so I could catch my own breath between her legs. She then turned around on the couch, squeezing beside me as she laid her head on my chest. I stroked her hair as we nuzzled each other, kissing softly as we laid there. I tasted my own juices again on her mouth, and she was able to taste hers from mine.

“That was even better than last night,” she said quietly. “You are an incredible woman.”

I just kissed her softly, and answered, “Now you’re a woman too, Susan. Now you know what a woman can do for another. You won’t ever forget me.” We slept together that night, making love most of the night. Susan was eager to learn all about lovemaking, using all of my experience and ‘tools’.

When she left the next morning, she could barely walk. As I kissed her at the door, we said goodbye for good. She left that day, but I’ll always remember her as the girl I awakened the lesbian within.

---

Once is bad enough but these girls are just not that lucky

Debbie had dialled the police station desk three times. Each time as a voice greeted her she had hung up. The busty brunette hoped the note dropped through her letter box would be proof enough; surely? But then again she’d not wanted anyone to know, hadn’t she? She had wanted to just forget about the whole incident in that awful cellar, but now this.

She was about to dial again. Then the phone rang.

“Hello,” she said her head confused.

“Hi Debbie; it’s nice to speak with you again.”

She almost dropped the phone. It was him; the filthy black thug. It was the same one who had sent her the note. He didn’t wait for her to begin a volley of abuse, instead began to talk about her parents. He knew they were out, he knew all sorts of details about them. His manner was as calm and as menacing as ever.

The note he explain wasn’t an invitation it was an order.

“Let’s not argue about choice honey, you haven’t got any. Be at that address at 4pm and maybe when you return your house and family won’t have burnt to the ground.”

Debbie shivered in disgust. “You can’t keep doing this.” She shouted down the receiver.

The phone went dead.

She read the note again shaking her head. “Hi Debs meet me at the station; I would like an hour of your time. B”

Across town Stacey had refused to speak to her husband at the third request that day. Her mother made excuses for her once again and then hung up. The past four weeks had been like a nightmare. She remembered the face of the ambulance driver when he’d been called that evening; and their embarrassing story of a sex game gone wrong.

She was so ashamed remembering that night; the hospital A&E nurses applying jelly and tugging, their faces saying a thousand words. But she couldn’t tell them the truth instead she had just laid there red faced as the orange fruit had been extracted from her bottom.

Now she had her disgusted mother still tutting to herself a month later. She’d not spoken to her husband for three weeks; made up a pack of red faced lies to everyone and now this.

She read the note again. The note described her younger sister in menacing detail before giving instructions where to meet, signed B.

That very afternoon Debbie stood in her long raincoat, skirt and boots at the bus station terminus. She looked up and down the busy street.

“What was she thinking off?” Her mind focused in a moment of clarity. “This was crazy.”

She turned to hurry away when she heard the pap of a horn. Across the road was a black pick up, an unmistakable shape at the wheel.

It was past 4pm when Stacey looked at the clock as she had hundreds of times that day still agonizing over what to do. She’d made her decision eventually. She would say fuck you. She was scared but they wouldn’t hurt her sister would they?

Her mobile rang; it was the Boss and he was very impatient.

“Stacey lets not fuck around, take your cute ass and get in the van parked outside. Do it now, and don’t speak to anyone.”

Her sister walked in from college as the phone went dead.

“Hi sis there’s a big black guy parked over the road he say’s he knows you.” The little blonde said innocently. ”Seemed a bit creepy? Said he knew me but I don’t remember him.”

Suddenly all of her big sisters resolve had been washed away.

Two minutes later Stacey opened the van door easing her thin waist and ample butt onto the seats. The Boss smiled then without speaking began to drive. Stacey just sat there like a statue. She was dressed in t-shirt and jeans, sexy sling back sandals on her feet. Her freckled face was tense, lips tight shut.

The Boss didn’t want to talk and he drove the van a few blocks down before pulling into an alley.

“Get in the back.” He finally said not even looking at her.

Stacey nervously got out and turned the rear door hatch. As the doors opened the horrendous zipper face of the Mask leered out his muscled arms reaching to grip her wrist. She gave a yelp of fright seeing another figure, a young booted woman sat in the corner hands tied a cloth sack over her head.

The Asian maniac pulled her inside slamming the door shut. She struggled but he bound her hands. The other girl writhed at the sounds of the struggle till finally Stacey’s mouth was taped and a bag put over her head too.

The van began to speed away to its destination. In the humid dark rear of the van the Mask leered and gloated at his captives.

“That’s right two of you this time. Your both so lovely and fuckable, and both so accommodating.”

He laughed as he stroked Debbie’s booted leg. He traced up to her jumper.

“We’ve got lots of games for you two to play together.” He laughed again seeing both bagged head tense in realization. “Yes that’s right girls, you’re going get hot and horny with each other.”

His hand went to Stacey’s jean zipper.

“But don’t worry we’ll play as well.”

He unbuttoned her waist top then slid the zipper down. Debbie could hear struggling and grunting. She shifted feeling the person next to her been man handled. The Mask had Stacey’s trousers all the way off her, sandal heels looking sexy on her bare long legs. Stacey groaned through her taped mouth as she was pushed on her back her thighs being forced out wide against her will as she had experienced once before.

The Mask paused to turn to the covered head of Debbie. “Don’t worry you hard titted bitch, it’ll be your turn soon enough.”

His finger tugged aside Stacey’s white small panties. “Now then honey what shall we fuck you with?”

The Mask held her panties to one side both his thumbs spreading her labia teasing her clit. Stacey wriggled the gag and head sack still in place. He twisted a fore finger into her hole, turning it back and forth like he was clearing out her tube. Stacey could feel his familiar fat finger tickling inside her but could do nothing like usual.

“How had she ever got herself into this mess?” She thought to herself trying to ignore his pussy attentions.

Suddenly Debbie felt the hood been tugged off and she blinked and shook her hair from her face.

“Might as well let you watch,” sneered the face masked man.

He was in a one piece boiler suit with nothing underneath, his hairy arms and neck looking as greasy and unwashed as ever. The crooked zipper mask made him look like some freakish evil clown the leather always looking shiny and wet. She could see the bare long legs and ultra waif body of the other girl. It was strange but now she seemed even surer she knew her. First she’d heard the few words and startled cry when she had opened the back door. The girl had a bimbo type voice, a little nasally, reminiscent of her sisters best friend.

Now she realised the girls figure matched as well and Debbie’s guts turned in embarrassment.

“Oh fuck it can’t be, no it’s can’t!”

Her eyes widened in horror as she saw what the Mask had in his hand. It was a cordless pistol grip screwdriver. The type you use to screw shelving together with. On the tip where the interchangeable bit should be the Mask had fashioned his own device. It was a long dildo that looked like a man’s cock, flesh colour with life like ribs. It was stuck or attached in some way to the chuck head.

The dildo drooped as the Mask held the pistol grips like a weapon the rubber shaft been very soft and malleable. The Mask gave a quick press of the trigger and the cock began to spin at maybe four or more revolutions a second the length straightening out to a more firm rod.

Whhhhrrrrrrrrr!

Debbie tried to shout but could only release muffled grunts. Stacey herself tried to move but was pushed back down her hood still thankfully on. The Mask barked an order.

“Open up you little bitch. Come on I know you’ve taken a lot bigger than this.”

He spread her lips taking his finger off the trigger the rod coming to a stop. He pressed the motionless tip at her tight little entrance.

The narrow man type cock eased into Stacey’s pussy the girl tensing a little, the blonde unable to know what was entering her.

“What was it? It felt soft but long, was it his cock? No, no it can’t be, more like plastic.”

She moaned as the length continued in deeper and deeper. “Oh God what is it?”

Debbie couldn’t look away from the pinned girl, her thighs wide apart, the power tool cock was almost all the way in. The van rumbled along and in the poor roof lit half light she saw the Mask’s zipper mouth dribbling spittle as he delighted in his little game.

Stacey bucked as the rubber tip nudged her cervix. The Mask pushed again to make sure she was completely full, and then he pressed the trigger again.

“Mmmm???”

Stacey convulsed in surprise her pussy shuddering to a confusing spinning intruder. The whine of the device told her as much as the rotating sensation in her shaft; the rubber cock vibrating against her walls as it spun with the forceful power of a fully charge battery.

“Mmmmmmmm!”

The Mask marvelled at the blurring shaft as it made the young woman’s lips and clitoral hood vibrate in time to the electric hum. He twisted the gun higher knowing the cock would bend inside her but still keep spinning; trying to straighten back out.

“Mmmmmmmmm!”

He pushed his hand under her head sack tearing the tape from her mouth.

“Ooohhhhh! Uggh, uuggghh oh, oh, ohh, Jesus! Ugghhhhhhh no, no, oooohhhhhhh!”

He wanted to hear her shriek as her insides heated up with the friction.

Debbie blinked in disbelief the man twisting the drill like he was trying to force a large screw into some plank.

“Oooohhhhhhh uggggggggghhhhhhhhhh!” The van resonated with the high pitch sweet voice

“Oh my God! It is Stacey I’m sure!” Debbie’s mind was swimming with embarrassment and fear.

The Mask was now fucking Stacey with the spinning cock. Pumping it back and forth in her slit; his other hand pressed on her flat tensed tummy pinning her down.

“Whhrrrrrrrrrrrrr!”

“Hmm. Yeah, yessssss come on that’s it baby ooooohh lets get you real loose.”

He twisted the cock up her hole in a spiral fashion widening her pink slit. “Yesss your pussy remembers our little games the last time, doesn’t it? Not as prim and tight as it was a few minutes ago.”

Stacey’s arched her back her legs pushing up to try to relieve the penetration.

“Awwwww fuck stop ugggh no more, no more uuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhh!”

The thing felt like he was drilling into her only the flexibility of the plastic stopping the whole humiliation turning into an awful injury.

“Gggggggg get it out of meeeeeeeeee!”

The Mask slowly withdrew the spinning member. As the extracted length grew longer it began to flex and shudder showing the power flowing through it. The tip flicked hard against her pussy lips, the dildo no longer held in place by her fleshy walls before it straightened again and slowed to a stop.

“Awwwwwwwwww, thank God!”

The man pulled her sack up enough to re tape her dry panting mouth before turning to Debbie. He pushed Stacey onto her side her fat round ass looking up at the other bound woman. The Mask steadied himself as the van continued to move through the busy streets. His hand slowly peeled back Debs mouth tape and she gulped air her wide sensuous lips still retaining most of her bright red lipstick.

She saw the rubber cock up close pushed against her lips and shook her head in panic.

“Oh no ohhhh mmmgggggg!”

The Mask pushed the wet rubber into her mouth pushing her tongue down her cheeks instantly pinching trying to halt its progress. She could taste Stacey’s musk along its length and she felt she would be sick.

“That’s it slowly does it, a little more.” The Mask held the back of her head as he injected her mouth with this thin flexible dildo. He pressed the trigger the shaft beginning to spin.

“Mmmmmmggggggggggtttttttttt!”

Debbie’s mouth became a vibrating teeth chattering explosion; the rotating cock pressing on her wet gullet.

“Suck it, suck harder that’s it.”

The rubber was rubbing her tongue furiously and she felt as he angled more he would bore straight down her throat. “Eigggggggggggggg!”

He pulled the spinning cock from her lips the spittle flying everywhere like a shaggy dog shaking itself after having a bath. Her eyes flashed in terror the spit over her nose and high cheek bones, ruby lips glistening. “Oh, oh, oohhhh!”

He leaned back to Stacey ripping the bag from her head, the cute blonde rolling over to snatch a view of what was happening. She couldn’t believe her eyes.

“Oh my God.” She thought. “Oh no, no, not her of all people!”

Sat facing her looking pale but still immaculate was the refined snooty face of her best friend’s sister. Debbie shook her head angry that all her plans to keep her story quite were now thrown out of the window.

The hairy Asian unbuckled the front flap of his boiler suit as he peeled Stacey’s tape from her mouth.

“Debbie! But what, how?” The blonde chick stuttered in embarrassment.

The long haired brunette glared back feeling in total humiliation the rubber cock resting on her lap, the shaft having been sucked clean of Stacey’s juices.

She shook her head in disbelief at the girl’s questions; as the Mask eased his hand up under her skirt to pull her knickers over her boots.

“Who gives a fuck how or why you stupid bitch.” She answered in a condescending school mistress manner feeling her material snap between her thighs.

The back of the van was damp and hot the air thick with sex. The masked man banged on the driver cabin wall.

“How long?” He shouted.

“Long enough.” Came the growling reply.

“Good,” he grunted opening the boiler suit flap completely and beginning to jerk his erect hairy slug adding, “when ever you’re ready, ladies.”

The Boss could hear the grunt and moans from the airless hold of the van. He was a little envious but he would get his turn soon enough. The streets had become more run down and in a few minutes he would be back on his turf.

In the back the Mask had dragged the bound girls into the positions he required. He had ordered them both to shut up although neither felt like talking to the other anyway.

Debbie was on her knees face down skirt hitched over her ass. The masked was knelt behind her one hand on her round firm butt the other holding and directing the dildo power tool. He was slowly pumping it into her tight pussy Debbie wanted to open her legs wider to ease the penetration; but the Masks knees were either side of her calves keeping her legs closed.

“Uggggh, ugh, ughhhhhhh, ughhhhhhh!”

She moaned biting her lip face cold on the metal deck, her dark brown hair tied back in a Stacey type pony tail. She didn’t want to give him the satisfaction but the sensation was overpowering. The rotating cock was like nothing she had ever felt before.

He groaned with pleasure as his pistol grip hand pushed and twisted the vibrating dildo in and out. He noticed the similarities in the girls, both with long tied back ponytail hair, both so slim with fine turned asses and legs. He knew Debbie had the fuller figure hips and tits; but there was also something about the tiny frame of Stacey’s which made him want to stick his cock so deep up her she’d snap in two. He’d pulled the sweet blonde to her knees arms still tied behind her back.

Now as he tool fucked Debbie doggie fashion Stacey head was bent into his lap taking his upright cock in her mouth.

The Mask only had to raise himself slightly at his knees to pump up into Stacey’s hot throat. He didn’t even need to keep a hand on her neck only occasionally tugging on her ponytail to angle her lips and mouth to give him greater pleasure.

“Ohhhh uggggh, yesssssss ah, ahhhhhhh, ahhhhhhhh!”

Stacey could hear the whirr of the power tool and Debs vibrating teeth chattered grunts. She kept her eyes closed slowly bobbing her head sucking on the dirty meat.

“Mmmmgg, mmgggg!”

His cock tasted sweaty, the saggy foreskin peeled back allowing her lips to fit snugly under the unwashed rim of his helmet. “Slurp! Slurp! Slurpppp!”

Next he rolled Debbie onto her back sliding the wet bendy member back into her slit. He’d greased the thing before starting and now Debbie’s lightly haired hole was glistening with whipped gel her pink flesh looking tender and moist.

“Oh, oh not more ugh, ughhhhhhhhhh!”

The cock began to spin again the tip humming on her nerve endings; but at least now she could open her thighs wide, knees bent, boots still on like some back street hooker.

“Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugggggggggg!”

In this position she realized the drill cock could burrow deeper still, her walls no longer gripping and refusing complete entry. “Ugggggggggggggg! Shit!”

She could see Stacey pause while the Masked had repositioned Debbie then obediently go back down on the man’s spittle covered rough bell end. The Mask thrust up and Stacey her hands tied baulked and gave a startled expression her blue eyes wide as the cock rubbed up to her tonsils.

“Deeper bitch, swallow more ugggghh!”

He twisted the pistol grip up, the dildo widening the brunette slit as he slowly retracted the thing from her; Debbie embarrassingly vocal. “Uggggghhhhhh Jesus! Uggoooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Plop!

It finally came out the Mask holding it upright, pointing it to the ceiling like a real pistol.

He took Debbie’s leg then her wrist tugging her towards him as Stacey continued to service his rod. Debbie lolled about in the van her head on his chest, finally balanced back on her knees. She could see the back of Stacey’s head as she bobbed on the man’s cock a few inches below her chin. The Mask pushed the dildo back into Debbie’s mouth the grease and juices smearing on her ruby lips as he slowly eased the trigger.

“Mmmmmmmmmm!” She sucked on the pistol rod while her fellow captive serviced the man.

Pumping the cock back and forth Debbie gulped and gagged; but now more used to the vibrating rod on her tongue and teeth.

She was almost grateful when he released the trigger tossing it aside. Pulling the blonde sluts head from his cock and forcing Debbie’s wide mouth down around it instead.

“Ugh, now your turn Debs, uggggghhhhhhh!”

She slurped and coughed as he bucked. Stacey was also coughing and whimpering a little the drool from her sucking dripping onto her lap.

“Ugh yessss baby, oh your tongue feels soo hot ugggh. That’s its baby taste that dirty spunk hole. Uggghhh, not long now uggggh!”

His pre-come was awash on her lips and inside cheeks. Stacey had done a good job of bringing him to near climax. She saw the blonde freckled face below her as the Mask made Stacey suck on his balls the light pink lips of the girl chewing around his hairy sack.

All this while the van rock and bumped to its destination.

“Ugggggggggghhkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!!”

The masked Asian erupted like a fountain into Debbie’s throat. The wad hit her tonsils making her convulse, the second shot a hosing of runny filth over her tongue. She tried not to gulp but failed a big glutinous sample sliding down her gullet.

“Ugggggggg! Cough! Splut!”

Her head came upright, Stacey’s also as she yelped, the Mask tugging her blonde locks up so she faced Debbie. “Ohhhh!” Stacey gasped as if in surprise at the sight; Debbie’s chin dripping spunk her red lips spattered with chunks of semen.

“Kiss!”

The Masked barked pushing both women’s heads together just above his chest. They tried to resist their lips smearing together the stink in their nostrils tender soft flesh touching.

“Uggg ukkkkk!”

They both coughed in unison Debbie the more animated shaking her head violently in revulsion. As their lips parted, Stacey’s eyelids fluttered in some type of horror spasm; Debbie spitting a mouthful of the dirty mans come over the freckled nose and wide eyes of the bimbo blonde.

“Ugghhhhhh, oh, ugh, Eieeeee no Debbie!”

Stacey shook her head trying to clear her face, almost too shocked for words.

“Uggh you bitch, why, why?”

The Mask was laughing at their apparent hostility to each other. He stood to dress himself banging on the side of the cabin again. Stacey the spunk trickling down the side of her nose coughed again trying to make sense.

“Why are you acting this way?” She spluttered at Debbie. “I’ve done nothing to you. It’s not my fault you’re here. Why are you pretending like I’m responsible?”

Debbie didn’t answer as she panted trying to clear her airways of the man’s spunk. She knew Barbie girls like Stacey were always responsible. Acting coy and innocent never standing on their own two feet, always needing a man. It was stupid tarts like Stacey who let men think they could get away with stuff like this in the first place. It didn’t matter to Debs that she’d just as obediently sucked the man’s cock.

No nothing was ever Debbie’s fault; but Stacey, well as far as Debbie was concerned that silly bitch had always been asking for this.

The Boss heard the thump on the cabin wall. His friend had finished just in time. The van pulled into the derelict courtyard of the factory. The place was half demolished but the man knew where to park. Under a rickety canopy he could unload unseen. No one would hear or see, and the white tiled toilet block he had found earlier would be ideal for his guests to perform in.

The van pulled all the way up to the broken down entrance to the building. The afternoon heat was in the high eighties, the humid damp air making the approaching evening feel sticky and sensuous. The two girls blinked a little as the back doors opened the large shape of the Boss blocking most of the smog thick daylight.

“Where are we?” Stacey asked in a nervous voice.

“You don’t need to know.” He responded pulling at Debbie’s arm helping her out.

“All you need to remember is do what you’re told and you’ll be home before dusk.”

Debbie wrestled a little her eyes glaring with hatred. The Boss pushed her through the door the Mask bringing Stacey behind.

“You think you’re so special don’t you?” The Black man growled. He was tired of Debbie’s cocky attitude. “Even after our last little get together you still think nothings you’re fault. Well honey you didn’t have to come back did you?”

Debbie shook her head. “You made me!” She shrieked indignantly looking back at Stacey for some type of support.

“Yeah sure, sure,” he mocked guiding her through the dark echoing corridors. “Never thought of calling the cops, eh? No that would be so embarrassing for you, wouldn’t it? And well you’d never want anyone to think you were as fallible as every fucker else, would you?”

The group arrived at their final destination. It was a large room with no windows just a large half smashed glass roof. It was a toilet block of some type with dusty white tiled walls and floor. There were toilets, cubicles, a row of shower heads, and appeared to be a part of some run down gym or public baths. Other side-rooms ran off from this one but they were hidden in shadow. Around the ceramic hall were other items that had obviously been brought here earlier by the two crazy men.

Debbie thought the scene reminded her of that awful cellar where she had been taken the first time. Stacey began to pant and shake a little, the familiar surroundings of her home the first time somehow helping to deaden the fear; this time the seediness of her predicament having a greater effect. There was a metal single bed, an iron bath tub, ropes and pulleys and some equipment her innocent head couldn’t suss at present. “Ohhhh,” she cooed in fright.

The men decided not to waste any longer. Sat on top of one urinal was the egg timer. The Mask turned it for the correct length of time as the Boss began to unfasten the girl’s clothes.

One hour left.

The men untied and undressed the women as they both stood there knees shaking, their expressions one of worry and humiliation. Eventually both stood naked. Stacey had only her sling back sandals on, her long calves looking shapely, her pear shaped waist with a tiny almost shaven blonde pussy. She stood covering her small breast her neck freckled the tied back hair giving her face a harder bony look.

Debbie had been stripped to her heeled knee boots; thighs firm her own figure still slim but with more curves. She didn’t try to cover her tits, the globes pointing forward, natural but silicone in their firmness. They’d untied her hair and the long brunette mane hung almost down to the base of her back. Her red lips still fixed in an arrogant pout.

Both men were already sweating. Each had the boiler suit on nothing underneath one tug on the groin flaps and their hungry cock would spill out. The Mask grabbed Debbie, the Boss closing in on Stacey. “Let’s get to work.”

The Mask was slapping Debbie’s ass making her yelp pulling her towards the pulley hooked into the roof, ropes and buckled hanging down from it. The Boss forced Stacey’s hand onto his suited crotch bulge and she could feel his erection menacingly hard under his clothes. He pushed her towards the bed Debbie shrieking as the Mask harnessed her in the pulley device.

“That’s it on the bed bitch com’on.” He rolled Stacey onto her back spreading her thighs. He pulled her small wrist down to her slit ordering her to open herself up. Stacey’s finger tips eased back her pussy lips the pink flesh showing.

The Boss head was moving down, his tongue already flicking her fleecy pussy hair.

“Just lay back and watch the show,” he said with a grin, Stacey now facing the forcefully suspended Debbie.

The brunette was trussed good her legs apart, arms behind her back a harness holding her three feet off the floor. The Mask had roped her fine tits and a leather dog collar was secured round her neck. The Boss pressed on Stacey’s inner thighs widening them still as he looked up.

A noise suddenly came from one of the dark side rooms. From out of the shadows appeared a figure. It was a big black woman, maybe forty plus dressed in some type of Basque and stockings, looking like a whorehouse madam. Her thighs were massive a female version of the Boss’s, her melon tits exposed, her ass big in proportion to everything thing else. Fastened around her meaty crotch was a harness with a large curved black dildo the surface knobbly like a pickle.

The Boss nodded to her in greeting.

This is Big Mamma, “he announced looking back at Stacey then to the upturned Debbie.”

He sat up and invited ‘BM’ into the room. She waddled in, looking mean and lustful at both girls. Her eyebrows raised at the sight of their slim bodies the sweat already beginning to bead on their tender soft flesh. “Well Mamma,” he continued, “which one would you like first?”

The big woman made a theatrical circuit of the room gazing at the captive girls. She smiled at the Boss and replied in a deep southern accent. “Why waste time honey, I’ll have them both at the same time.”

The bed was dragged across the floor until the mattress lay under the suspended Debbie. She looked down at the face of Stacey who was gripping the bedpost pale with nerves. Big Mamma climbed onto the bed as Stacey tried to sit up. The big black whore slapped her across the face straddling her neck and face kneeling up to the suspended open thighs of Debbie.

“Listen to me you pair of bitches,” she growled angling her ribbed black cock down to Stacey’s mouth. “You better get it on with me real good yes sir.”

The two men watched as she began to pump the dildo into the blonde’s mouth while sat straddling her face. BM opened the thighs of Debbie hanging in front of her, burrowing her mouth onto the brunette’s clit and pussy hole.

“Mmmmmmmmmm, slurpppp!”

Debs gritted her teeth feeling the woman’s tongue circling her vulva pressing in. She bucked as an effeminate finger pressed against, then gently into her exposed ass hole. Debbie giving a feint gasps of disgust. The woman grunted still pumping down on Stacey’s mouth. The pinned girl had her hands up, pushing the woman’s heavy thighs away from her cheeks; her mouth slavering to contain the ribbed vinyl cock. BM teased as she pumped.

“That’s it honey you suck that big black cock. Make it real wet for when I shove it up you.” She looked back up into the eyes of the trussed Debbie. “Boys,” She called. “Get my toys out.”

Stacey gave a shriek as the woman swung around pulling the young babes thighs thrusting her fat hips between them. The rubber dildo slid up Stacey’s pussy as she gulped and groaned.

Then the black bitch began to hump the blonde’s brains out.

Stacey was hooking her long legs around the wide waist of the woman. Big Mama pressed her stubby fingers into Stacey’s mouth bucking hard ramming her strap-on up against her pussy walls intend on making Stacey squeal. “Eiieeeeeee ug ug uggggghh!”

The Boss handed the fat woman another strap-on. This was different more like a mask with a bit for biting on, attached to a Perspex cock. Stacey tried to push back but it was useless the woman was massive compared to her. As Big Mamma fucked up the girl’s pussy she fastened the harness around Stacey’s head forcing the bit into the desperate girl’s mouth. She had no choice but to bite down the harness sealing her mouth replacing it with a long Perspex cock making her look like she had a hard trunk.

Debbie began to plead as Stacey was made to knell in front of her suspended open wide thighs. The group slapped and shouted at the blonde bimbo forcing her into position. Then the fucking could really begin.

First Stacey’s head was pushed up against Debbie’s clit the mouth cock easily sliding up the arrogant bitches’ twat. She groaned with humiliation as Stacey began to pump back and forth her hazel eyes wide staring up at the trussed bitch. They widened still as BM mounted Stacey from behind fucking her aggressively again using her weight to make the small blonde continue to pump back and forth with her head; mouth fucking Debbie’s hole.

“Ugg, ugg, uggg hmmmmmm!” Debs moaned with embarrassment seeing the pretty face of Stacey between her thighs her nose at her clit the cock sprouting from where her mouth should be jabbing in and out of her hole.

“Ooooooohhhh ugh, ugh aggg!”

The thrusts of the black woman were making Stacey buck, the strap-on rubbing and filling her pussy. She could make little sound apart from strange gulps and gargles, her mouth biting onto the swallowed end of the face cock.

The Boss stroked Stacey’s head as she face fucked encouraging her; his fingers pressing on Debbie’s clit his other hand roaming, groping tits and ass of both girls.

“Good girl fuck that big pussy hole. Faster come on.”

The Mask was gripping Debbie’s long locks tugging them back making her swan neck stretch her shoulder tense. His other hand gripped a perfect domed tits squeezing and caressing.

“Do you like been suspended? Trussed up no where to go. I bet you do, we could do anything we wanted and you would never have to blame yourself for not resisting would you, you dirty bitch?”

Debbie gave an angry yelp of pain but didn’t reply. She felt the Perspex cock slide out of her completely as Stacey gripped the bed the rear fucking becoming so difficult to bear she could no longer concentrate on that and servicing Debbie at the same time. She gripped the mattress, nails biting into the fabric her body on fire.

The pounding bitch noticed Stacey’s discomfort and increased the force of each forward rut.

“Is it ugh bad baby ugh too much uggh? You’ve got such a tiny waist and tight chute, uggh.”

The woman had something in her hand now; a fat black butt plug, which she pressed against Stacey’s wobbling ass hole. Stacey shook her head the face cock swaying very much like an angry elephant. BM forced the plug into her sweaty ass, three or four inches all the while continuing the monotonous rutting back and forth.

The two men decided to concentrate on Debbie. She was unable to resist as they pushed their filthy fingers into her ass and pussy. Then into her mouth, then back to her holes. She was slurping and retching on her dirty juices her red lips glistening with spittle. The filthy Asian was greasing a strange device.

“What’s, th, th, that? She stammered seeing the Mask oil up a shinny medical type tool.

He pressed the cold metal onto her slit the wings pushing in and against her pussy walls. The Mask began to manipulate the speculum; the devices two arms widening, opening her pink pussy hole. Debbie gave a shrill scream of humiliation feeling her body open involuntarily. The Boss pushed her neck and head from behind helping her look down on the operation even though she didn’t want to look.

“Oh God, ahh, ahh no no too ugghhh!”

The Asian was cranking the device to maximum widening her hole till the tender flesh was gasping open her shaft a dark deep tunnel.

Stacey gave a crying splutter as the Boss finally removed her cock gag. The Big black woman was also dismounting her, the pickle type rubber strap on looking wet and hot with use.

“Oh God uggh cough! Please cough! Just stop!” She said not looking up, hair a dishevelled mess.

The Boss gripped her crazy mane. “Ok bitch, now give us that little hand of yours.”

He pulled Stacey’s wrist squirting gel along her long fingers and manicured nails. Debbie began to moan in realization of what would happen next, Stacey still looked confused. The two men crowded around the hanging hips of Debbie as Big Mamma lifted Stacey’s arm towards the wide thighs of the trussed woman.

“That’s it honey nice and easy.” She said in her southern drawl. “We want to see you shove that little hand all the way into to her.”

Both girls began to protest. “No it won’t go, I can’t!” Etc, etc. But the group was quite insistent. “Oh yes it will go,” assured the Boss winking at Debbie. “You’ll find it’ll go just fine.”

Debbie felt the small wrist and nervous fingers at her stretched pussy hole. Stacey sobbed as she pushed inside Debbie, her pink flesh yielding to the hard greased hand.

“Ugggggggg fuckkkkk oh, oh you fuck bitch aggggggggg!”

The hand sank in deeper to her wrist the trussed girl shuddering.

“Awwwwww ohhhhhhh, no, no, nooooooo!”

The men encouraged the blonde ordering her to begin pumping. Stacey refuse then shrieked as they slapped her. The blonde’s wrist began to foam with gel as she pumped in and out, the whole harness Debbie was in swaying gently. The Boss stood behind her head and pulled Debbie’s chin back so she looked at him upside down. “Start sucking,” he ordered unzipping his cock from his pants.

The Mask was knelt under the swinging brunette ass. He pressed a gel smeared neon dildo into her ass twisting as it went. Debbie could do nothing but gulp the sensation of hard rubber and hard hand and cock flesh inside her three hot holes. The girls had been in the toilet block for only fifteen minutes the air dusty and hot, the bed and leather ropes creaking with animated bodies. Stacey concentrated on the fisting aware the Mask still had one hand on her free wrist his other hand pumping Debbie with the rubber cock.

Stacey turned to look for the big black bitch. But just at that point she felt the woman’s hand on the base of her spine holding her plump butt plug slowly pulling it out. Pop!

Big mamas fingers then began to press on Stacey’s ass hole, two then three, then four then…”Aggggggg uh uhhhhhhhhhh oh, God ugh ughhhhhhhh!”

The big woman was forcing her greased hand into Stacey’s tight little ass. It didn’t want to go but she persevered, pressing down on Stacey’s back to hold her steady.

“AWwwwwwwww Jezzzzzzz plop!!”

Now both women were suffering the unbearable indignity of a hand deep inside their bodies. Stacey taking the black hand of Big Mamma inside her tiny ass while she was forced to fist into Debbie’s stretched wide pussy. The Boss had an excellent view as Debbie deep throated him. “You fucking dirty bitches.” He growled enjoying how Debbie’s tongue circled his helmet rim.

Stacey moaned and writhed, feeling like a monstrous glove puppet. The fisting seemed to go on forever the black witch twisting and flexing inside her chute. Stacey could feel the anal dildo rubbing against the hot inside of Debbie pussy her walls gripping and bending as she deep throated the huge black thug. The Boss was gritting his teeth near to climax he signalled for Stacey to stop.

Stacey pulled her hand slowly from the open twat the juices glistening the pussy farting as she withdrew over the knuckles. Her own ass was stinging and felt unbelievably full. She was going to throw up she was sure of it. Her sphincter had closed tightly around the black woman’s wrist and even she was unsure if it would open up again to allow her hand out. Stacey was moaning like a whore the woman pumping back and forth her snow white ass highlighting the buried black wrist.

“Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh!” Big mamma was gently twisting affectionately coaxing the girl.” That’s it baby so slow, all the way, all the way in your tight little hole. Such a good little slut”

The Boss began to jerk his own cock. “That’s it Debbie keep sucking I just need to let you have it in the mouth baby.” She felt the ass dildo rubbing back and forth then suddenly. “Ugggggh ukkkkkkk!”

He came in her throat. Unable to spit easily head upside down she swallowed, gulping the salty wad into her tummy. “Mmmmmffff!”

He bucked until he was sure all the spunk had been released onto her tongue and roof of her mouth, and then he withdrew.

The Boss adjusted the harness making her sit more upright looking down on the ass fisted Stacey. The Mask had the bag open again this time producing a huge elephant size cock. It was plastic ribbed about 12 inches long and a ridiculous 4 inches wide. He smeared it with gel before positioning it against Debs pinned open hole. Debbie didn’t say a word just began to moan and grunt as the cock began to slide up inside her canal the speculum keeping her wide enough for its 4 inch girth. The Mask pushed hard 8 inches in and then it wouldn’t go any further, he realized this so began to withdraw then pump back fucking her 8 inches deep with the monster dildo.

Stacey was pleading with Big Mamma. “Ugh god no more, gets it out awwwwww ughhhhhhhh!”

The woman was trying to pull back but Stacey’s tight little chute wouldn’t give way. The bimbo screamed and thrashed her blonde hair bedraggled her eyes flashing as BM twisted and tugged until finally.

Splop!

Big mamma unfastened her strap-on then fixed it around Stacey’s smaller shapely hips. “You’re turn to do me honey.” Stacey just looked in disbelief then Big Mamma narrowed her eyes. “It’s not an invitation it’s an order you skinny white bitch.”

Debbie was wriggling the sweat pouring from her back as the Mask pumped her with the monster cock. He pressed on her clit in a circular motion building her to climax. She tried to resist god she tried but like times before this bastard was too much an expert in stimulation.

“Ugh, ugh you fuck ugh, aw, aw, ah, ah, ah, ah ahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

She bucked on the harness as she came her fingers trying to push the Mask’s hand from her burning clitoris. “Ugggggghhhhhhh shittttttttt!”

She shrieked with sensation and he finally released her over sensitive bud allowing the wet dripping python cock to drop to the bed. Finally he un-cranked the surgical device letting her lips close gently together, juice still dripping from the very loose slit. “Ohhhhh thank God!”

The Boss lowered the harness unbuckling Debbie’s beautiful long legs, unclasping her tied bosom and strapped round butt. She could see Big Mamma sat on a chair her fat thighs wide apart. Stacey was stood in front of her fucking up into the bitches’ sloppy hole as BM forced the pretty face of Stacey onto her big black nipples one at a time.” “

”Suck these puppies honey, ugh yeah you’re doing a real good job. Ride me baby ride me!”

As Big Mamma began to grunt with excitement slapping Stacey’s ass as she pounded, Debbie was led by the hand across the room. She struggled to stand her legs and thighs exhausted. In the shadows of a side room she saw him. A dirty old tramp chained to an excuse for a bed. He had been gagged and his pants stripped showing filthy old underpants.

Debbie couldn’t help but screw her face up in disgust. “Oh God he’s a filthy old freak!” The man seemed scared or confused as he backed into a corner.

The Boss laughed pushing the naked lithe brunette closer to him. He bound her arms to the bedpost of the crappy bed, Debbie pleading for him to stop. “Come on old Bill,” he snapped kicking the scared man, “let’s see if your cock works anymore.”

Old Bill shuffled to his feet. He had a dirty grey beard his age in his 60, s maybe but looking far older. Debbie was knelt naked on the half collapsed bed. Her hands were tied to the bed post her butt raised slightly with her legs together kneeling. The dirty tramp looked up and down her trembling sweaty body. He admired her painted toes, her soft calves and toned thighs. Her arms were skinny and tensed a little, that swan neck the hairs on end and her pouting red lips, eyebrows raised arrogantly. He coughed a nervous cough.

“Get the fuck on with it you old bastard.” Snapped the Boss impatiently.

He began to strip, Debbie whining slightly but not trying to escape. She knew she’d agreed to all this; it was too late to start getting second thoughts. Old Bill was down to his dirty underwear his cock poking out of his Y-fronts. He climbed onto the bed his cock brushing her leg and she moaned a little in disgust. His hands caressed her body down to her tits gripping hard. How many years since he’d felt such firm flesh if ever. He grunted in pleasure as both hands gripped her tits like he was holding the handlebars of some riding machine. Debbie bit her lip shifting her butt the cock trailing along her peach ass.

He rubbed his tip against her slit like an animal trying to mount, the bell end pressing, searching. The Boss was chewing gum arms folded leaning against a wall.

“That’s it man, she’s real loose. Slide your cock all the way in. I doubt this dirty bitch will even feel it touching the sides.”

“Ahhh uggg!” She did feel it. The tramps saggy foreskin member buried up inside her, his flesh feeling cold against her hot juiced inside. “Ugghhhhhh aw!”

Back in the main room Stacey was exhausted. The effort of thrusting her hips back and forth against the fat thighs of Big Mamma was taking its toll. The black woman was cussing and rocking her face screwed up in delight. Stacey looked down watching the rubber cock blur in and out of the woman’s hairy bush.

“Oh baby yeah, that’s it uggh. Oh honey ugh, ugh, ugh fuck me, fuckmiieeeeeeeeeee!”

She climaxed gripping Stacey’s hair pulling her long locks over her face as she yelped with the pain. “Uggggghhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhh!” She was slapping the blonde’s ass forcing her to thrust a few final times till Big Mammas pussy could take no more. The Big bitch convulsed pushing Stacey away her clit too sensitive now for any more rubbing.

“Awww fuck uhhhhhhhh!” Moaned BM as she sagged on the tiny chair any second the frame threatening to collapse with the weight.

The Mask gripped Stacey’s arm making her stand. “Get that fucking cock off you,” he shouted almost tearing the harness from her hips. Stacey yelped as he too slapped her ass. He dragged the bimbo back towards her discarded pile of clothes, searching for her mobile. He picked it up putting it in his pocket.

Big Mamma was dressing putting her toys away.

“I’ve seen and had enough boys. You ladies have a nice time ye’ hear.” And with that she clipped out of the sweaty tiled room.

The Mask pulled Stacey’s arms behind her back binding them.

“No you don’t have to do this.” She moaned. “I’m doing what I’m told for fucks sake.”

But the Mask liked his women this way, shoulders pulled back tits raised, unable to resist. He sat on the chair his legs apart opening his boiler flap again. His cock pointed straight up and he peeled the skin back to examine his rough helmet.

“Sit on this bitch,” He said through the zipper mouth hole and pulled her onto his lap facing away as if sat on a seat. Stacey straddled him her heeled sandals touching the floor her butt hard against his pelvis the cock like a pole straight up her cunt.

“Ugggggghhhhh! Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh!” He began to pump up into her.

The blondes grunts added to the gasps and groans from the side room. The old tramp was fucking Debbie hard but with the experience of a life time. His cock angled and rubbed his hands twisting her tits as she groaned in protest.

“Ugh, too ugh hard ugh!”

But he didn’t care. Her hole was loose and wet his cock circling in the tunnel to press on her walls. Been tied again she felt helpless and totally dominated. The black thug was close up enjoying each thrust, each nipped lip, each blazing glare from her luscious eyes. She groaned with building arousal the old man more of an expert than she’d ever imagined.

“Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh!” The humiliation of this sad old tramp taunting excited her more, she felt such a whore.

“Ugh, ugh, hmm you dirt little bitch. Aww God your so wet, so fucking ugh wide and deep ugggghh! His hands squeezed like he was examining fruit. “Juicy big tits too, hmm ugghh.”

He pulled the long hard nipple down like he was working udders on a cow. “Oh baby can I milk you? Do you like that you big sow? Ugggggh “

The Boss suggested another idea and Debbie gritted her teeth as the tramp twisted two fingers into her anus.”Oh fucking hell you’re loose her here too. Ugh I can feel my own cock rubbing ugghhh!”

The man was getting tired his face redder and redder.

“Ugh can’t hold on muchhhhukkkkkkkk!!! Yeahhhhhhhh!”

He shot rapid ejections inside her his hands slapping her butt twisting her tits the man hanging on to her for dear life as he convulsed. She collapsed onto her belly arms still tied ahead of her; the tramp almost unconscious on top.

“Ugggg oh I’ve come inside, oh baby, oh baby hmmmmmm!”

The Boss left them for a second to fetch something Debbie trying to buck the man from her. “Get the fuck of me you filthy old bastard.” The man knelt up looking at his saggy wet cock, winking at it in praise. “Nice one boy, you sure needed that didn’t you?”

The tramp was about move away when the Boss pushed him back. Debbie looked over her shoulder the Boss lifting her tummy to make her kneel again. He had a plastic funnel, thrusting the spout 3 inches into Debbie’s upturned ass hole.

“Aw Jesus what no, ugh!” The Boss pressed down till the tapered end of the funnel pushed against her rim; pointing straight up the spout deep inside.

“Be still you bitch,” he ordered gripping the funnel keeping it rigidly in place.

“Now I want to see this old bastard empty his bladder inside you.”

The man was nervous, hesitant the funnel opening Debbie anus fully, the spout deep in her rectum.

“Do it!” Snapped the Boss his large arm tensed, the muscles bulging.

Old Bill held his limp cock over the shaking funnel rim. Debbie was wriggling looking over her shoulder seductively her mouth cooing as she moaned disgust.

“I’m sorry honey.” He said embarrassingly.

“Ooh ahh, ugggghh!” The tramp began to piss a trickle at first then whoosh, his cock hosing the funnel with his filthy hot water.

“Agggggggg oooohhhhhhh shit, shit, shittttttttttt!” Debs shuddered, the hot fluid filling her ass canal. The piss stung like acid the liquid warm and plentiful.

“Uggggggggh oh, oh, ohhhhhhhhhh!” His was still pissing at full force her void now swollen like a second bladder. Air was bubbling out of the funnel end as the piss slowly streamed down the spout. Glug, glug, glug.

The tramp coughed and spluttered, his cock bucking the final remnants into the open cone. As the Boss slowly extracted the funnel Debbie’s ass dribbled the yellow liquid over her slit onto the bed. She groaned feeling her hole give way slowly the piss belching from her like a wet shit.

“Uggggghhhhh ohhhhhhhhhhhh!” Her puckered anus spluttered and popped as the piss pumped from her, down her thighs onto strong calves pooling on the bed around her knees.

Even in her own disgusting little nightmare she could hear the loud grunts, almost screams of Stacey from the main room. The Mask was fucking her hard. Stacey sat on his seated lap facing away from him her legs over his hairy knees. He was bouncing up and down lifting the tiny blonde up on his cock before letting her fall back down forcefully onto the rigid upright pole.

“Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh!”

Stacey couldn’t get off her arms tied and she screamed as he fucked up her hard and fast one hand on her tits and waist gripping her like a huge fuck doll. His other hand held her mobile, flicked open, pressed close against her high boned cheeks.

Stacey was grunting and moaning as the masked man rammed up her. “Oh ugh, ugh no, no, ugh ahhh!”

On the other end of the phone Stacey’s sister sat shocked but confused. The caller ID said Stacey, but what was going on? Was it her sister? She couldn’t tell, but then she heard a recognizable childhood yelp and shrieked herself. It was her!

The Mask gripped the waif bitches hair with his free hand grunting in satisfaction.

“Ugh yeah baby ride me, ride me.”

He pulled the phone to his zipper mouth taunting the blonde bimbo’s sister. “Ugh can you hear her? Ugh fuck! Your sisters a hot tight fuck ugh. Dirty little bitch has me all the way up her ugh! She milking me baby I,m going to shoot my load up her any second ughh!”

On the other end her sister dropped the phone as Stacey’s high pitched squeaky voice shrieked over the airwaves, the Mask pushing up as hard as he could.

The Mask pressed the phone to Stacey’s mouth as she moaned and grunted.

“Uggh, ugh, ugh, ughh!”

The leather face-clad man came, filling her pussy with his second wad in an hour.

“Ohhhhhh Stacey, yeah ugggggh, ugh, ugh ohhhhhhhhhh!”

He dropped the phone the line going dead back at Stacey’s home, her sister standing in the living room hands over her mouth in shock.

The spent masked freak rubbed his hands over her sweaty exhausted body. He lifted her from his wet cock allowing her to collapse onto her knees sobbing. Debbie was also staggering from the side room still looking elegant and tall her body glistening in the half light. The Boss had her arm guiding her like they were taking an evening stroll together. The tramp was creeping to the exit still frightened yet exhilarated his bonds now free. Debbie ass had emptied over the bed, now she gingerly held her cheeks in embarrassment as she staggered forward.

The Boss pushed her tumbling over Stacey both girls falling to the ground legs and arms entwined.

“You’ve both been real good girls.” He laughed standing over them his arms on his hips. He admired the two girls.

First he looked at Debbie; tall and arrogant, legs forever her tits hard like melons.

Then to Stacey; Barbie blonde, peach ass and ultra waif waist with that shocked freckled goody, goody face.

Another voice echoed in the room.

“Ah Mr Boss good afternoon.”

A suited dark skinned man had entered the room. The Boss turned and grunted at him. “You’re early but your merchandise is ready to go.”

The man smiled then raised a finger.

“There’s just one problem we can only take one. Even then we are taking a big risk.”

The Mask snorted, “hey that’s not our fucking problem you ordered them.”

The suited man shook his head, “not possible.”

The Boss raised his hand,” fine but it’s still the full 50,000 bucks.”

The man nodded without hesitation, he couldn’t argue he had a plane to catch.

The Boss looked at the timer less than a quarter of an hour left. He also knew his crazy friend had used the mobile. They were pushing their luck. The Mask was flicking his dangling cock as he waited for a command. The Boss gave the captive women a choice.

“Now I’m going fuck one of you really hard; too hard for you. And the Mask’s going to help me after he’s pissed in your mouth. The other one, well we don’t have any time left my acquaintance here has paid a lot of money for his fuck toy.”

Two other suited men were wheeling a human size crate into the room. One of the girls was going air freight.

The sluts began to babble and splutter; pleading. Neither gave a damn about the other, both filled with disgust at how the other had acted. The choice was clear to them; be kidnapped abroad for someone’s perverted pleasures or remain here surplus to requirements and the only witness to what has happened. The Mask was producing nipple clamps and other mean looking devices, the Boss stripping from his boiler suit throwing a rope and noose over a high ceiling hook.

“Time to decide which one you want.” Announced the big black thug, looking to the suited men.

* * * * *

“Well you seen their adventures its time for you to decide. Who stays and who goes.” Finc

---

Part One.

Bianca led Jon to her room by the hand. Jon, still trying to replay the kiss that he had just seen in his head, merely followed her looking quite dazed.

Stopping outside her door, she fiddled around inside her bag, looking for her keys. When she found them, she looked up at Jon. “What’s up honey? You look like you’ve never seen two girls kissing before.”

If Jon’s eyes could grow wider, they did so here. “How can you just say that?” he said incredulously. “It’s like every guy’s dream to see that right there in front of them, and you just pass it off as an everyday occurrence!”

“Well, it is just about. Especially when there’s some guys around to ogle us.”

“Right…” Jon said, trying to get his head around it. “But you’d do it anyway even if there weren’t guys around?”

“Well, I dunno, yeah I guess. But it’s more fun if there’s a guy around, just to watch the reaction.”

She opened her door and walked in, leaving Jon in the corridor shaking his head.

“You coming sexy?” she asked him, leaning on the wall next to her door, in such a way that seemed to highlight her cleavage.

Jon nodded dumbly and walked forward into her room, the door closing behind him. Bianca flung her arms round his neck and leapt on him, wrapping her shapely legs around his waist.

“So then sexy man, are you looking forward to your surprise?” she said, flashing her teeth in her smile.

Jon nodded slowly, still finding the power of speech beyond him.

“Close your eyes then, put your hands over your ears for good measure for me and face the door please,” she told him authoritatively.

Jon obliged, unable to hear or see anything. What on earth can she be doing? It’s gone a bit far to be a big wind up, so what’s going on? He could feel his heart beating quite firmly in his chest, making him realise he was a little nervous.

He felt her tug his hands off his ears. “Don’t open your eyes,” she said quickly. “I just want you to be able to hear now.”

He heard her settle down on her bed. “OK sexy, you can open your eyes.”

Jon did so, and turned round. The first thing he noticed was Bianca laying on her side on her bed, knees just slightly bent. Jon’s eyes widened as he took the scene in fully. She was wearing lacy red lingerie, highlighting the contrast to her creamy skin. Jon became very aware of the swelling in his groin, as her toned body began to take effect on him. He just couldn’t remember a sexier sight, than a girl from his dreams, decorated in erotic underwear, wearing a look that just had “I want you. NOW!” written all over it.

She held out her hand that wasn’t supporting her head. “Come here then gorgeous,” she said delicately. Jon felt that invisible hand pushing him forwards again. He stumbled forward, grabbing hold of her hand and settling down on the edge of her bed. A fruity scent filled his nostrils. Must be new perfume, he thought. Crumbs, she’s made an effort here.

“You like?” she asked, smiling sweetly at him.

Jon nodded, hoping the image would be burned on to the inside of his eyelids. Good God she’s absolutely smoking hot!

She frowned. “You not going to say anything?”

“W-words j-just seem t-to fail m-me at t-t-times like this-s,” Jon managed to say, after opening and closing his mouth a few times.

“But I can be safely assured that it was worth the effort, and I’m going to be ravished?” she asked, twirling a finger in a lock of hair that was hanging around her shoulders.

He nodded, trying to get his brain to function coherently. “I th-think that can b-be arranged,” he whispered hoarsely.

Suddenly, he found himself looking at her, and there was what felt like a pause in time, as their eyes locked, and if by some sort of magnetism, they were drawn to each other, Jon slipping his arms around Bianca’s waist, as hers slipped around his neck. Simultaneously their eyes closed and they were joined together by a passionate kiss, tongues encircling each other, Jon entranced by her sweet smell radiating from her body. Bianca felt like she was melting in his arms.

The kiss lasted several moments. As it broke, Bianca moaned softly and whispered in Jon’s ear, “Undo my bra.”

Jon felt around her back for the clasp, struggling with it for a few seconds, before her breasts were released into the open. He threw the bra over his shoulder somewhere, once Bianca has slipped her body out of it. He cupped them in his hands, using his thumbs to press lightly on her nipples, causing them to extend slightly.

She gave another quiet moan, causing Jon’s dick to twitch in response. Blimey, he thought, I never realised a moan could have that kind of effect. What does she want me to do next though? I can’t play with her tits forever. Well, I quite easily could, but that’s probably not what she wants…

Spookily as if she could read his mind, Bianca said in a husky voice, “Kiss me.”

His hands still playing with her naked breasts, he met her halfway in another steamy kiss, Bianca’s desire evident as she kissed him hungrily. As this kiss broke, she was tugging at the bottom of his t-shirt. Reluctantly, Jon let her breasts go, putting his arms straight up, so she could slip his t-shirt over his head.

Bianca screwed his t-shirt up into a ball, and threw it back over Jon’s shoulder, in a similar style to how he had dealt with her bra, causing them both to laugh.

Any tension or nervousness that had existed between them, was now gone, and Jon suddenly found himself in control of the situation. He pushed Bianca on to her back, as her hands roamed all over his chest and torso, Jon shivering as her touch came into contact with his tickle spots. Bianca noticed his wriggling.

“Are you ticklish sexy man?” she asked him, teasingly, her fingers poised, ready to tickle him if he denied it.

Jon sensed this, and merely responded by stroking up and down her sides, causing Bianca to squirm beneath him, as he came into contact with her sensitive areas. “I guess we both are then,” he said. Bianca nodded, bracing herself for a tickle onslaught.

With both sets of hands wandering all over the other’s bodies, gently squeezing nipples, and stroking the outlines of muscles, their eyes constantly locked together, Jon felt his penis reach diamond hardness.

Bianca was the first to make a move, dipping a hand inside the waist band of his shorts, briefly coming into contact with his helmet, causing Jon to groan with pleasure, as he felt the tingling sensations course through him.

“I think we’d better take these off sexy man,” she said, gently tugging at his shorts. He gave her a hand in slipping them off his legs, leaving his dick still encased in his underwear, the head threatening to expose itself at the waistband.

Bianca, her eyes smouldering with intimate desire, also tugged down his underwear, without help this time, allowing his rock hard erection to spring free at such an angle so it was pointing at her panty covered sex.

Bianca made her next intention expressly clear. “Put it in me.”

Jon pushed aside her bright red underwear, releasing a scent of her female arousal, which heightened his desire even further than he thought humanly possible.

He slipped the head of his cock inside her hot depths, causing a series of small moans as he kept going all the way to the hilt.

“God, Jon, that’s wonderful, I feel like I’m splitting in two!” she cried as he impaled her slowly on his length.

Jon too was feeling wonderful, like he had just put his cock into something that was just slightly too small for him. She was all around him, so wet and tight. He made slow thrusts with his hips until her sopping vagina had adjusted to his size, Bianca moaning her approval all the while. He was inside properly now, reaching every corner of her velvet tightness, still taking slow, deep thrusts, trying to keep control of himself in the situation.

“Oh please Jon, don’t hold back, fuck me, fuck me…” she breathed through her moans.

Jon responded by increasing his rhythm so he was around mid tempo. He then took hold of her perky pink nipples, giving them a quick squeeze, causing Bianca to squeal. He changed his hand position so that he was cupping her breasts in his hands, her nipples grazing his palms, and increased his tempo further, driving his hips into hers with increasing force.

“I’m not going to last much longer, don’t stop lover,” she cried out, still managing to fit a moan in between words.

Her moans increased and became more shrill as he continued to increase his thrusting, feeling his balls beginning to tingle at the prospect of release.

He took his hands off her breasts and held her hips, as his thrusts reached maximum tempo, Bianca grabbing hold of the headboard behind her, the mattress bouncing up and down with their movements.

“Oh, oh… fuck me! I’m so close, I’m so close,” Bianca cried out, her loins beginning to shiver around Jon’s incessant thrusting.

Jon responded with a few deep grunts, giving an almighty final thrust, and releasing his seed into Bianca’s pussy. He gave several large spurts, followed by a few less powerful ones.

She squealed as the sensation of his seed splashing inside her set off her own climax, Jon feeling his cock being squeezed as if he were in a vice, as she began to spasm around him, reaching the height of erotic pleasure.

Panting for breath, Jon slipped his cock out of her pussy, losing his balance, and falling off the bed, landing in a heap on the floor. He lay there, completely out of breath, his head still spinning from his own orgasm, which had been one of the most intense he could ever remember.

After a few moments, he opened his eyes to find Bianca staring down at him. She was smiling at him, a wide cheesy grin he’d not seen before.

“That was amazing,” she said. “Think you’ve got enough in the tank to do that again?”

Jon struggled to his feet. “I’ll certainly have a good go at it,” he responded, rising to the challenge.

Bianca giggled. “I’m in for a treat then if it’s as good as the last one,” she said, reaching out for his hands, pulling him on to the bed.

Jon settled down beside her, laying on his side. Bianca dipped two fingers inside her freshly fucked pussy, and brought them up to her mouth, licking them clean. The sight of her sucking their lovemaking off her fingers caused Jon’s penis to stir.

Feeling his penis rise against her thigh, Bianca immediately took it in her other hand, and began fondling it again, gently caressing the head.

Jon put a hand between her thighs, joining her fingers, which were making slow strokes across her silky slit. Bianca let his fingers take over, as they gently caressed her labia. She instead proceeded to fondle his balls, cupping them in her wet hand.

With both of her hands on his genitals, Jon soon became rigid again. Giving him a look of approval, she brought her mouth up to his, thrusting her tongue deep inside. Jon pushed his tongue back against hers, his hand still stroking up and down her slit.

Breaking the kiss, Bianca looked up at him, a twinkle in her eye. “I want to try something a little different,” she said.

“OK,” Jon replied. “What’s on your mind?”

“Do me over the desk…” she whispered in his ear, her breath tickling him.

He responded by climbing off the bed, then leaning over to help her stand up. She gripped the edge of her desk, spreading her legs slightly, giving Jon a perfect view of her glistening pussy lips. Bianca wriggled her hips slightly, making her desire obvious.

“Jonny baby…” she moaned, “Don’t tease me, I need that ramrod of yours in me!”

Not wanting to disappoint a woman in need, cock in hand, Jon positioned himself behind Bianca, rubbing his cock between her puffy labia, inhaling her arousal. He had found animal instinct had taken over, none of his usual questions were bouncing around his brain. One thing had taken over; to satisfy this woman.

“Jon!” she virtually screamed.

At that point, he slammed into her, causing the blonde girl to slump over the desk, gasping for breath, as her brain filled with stars.

Not quite sure where the energy came from, Jon began to fuck Bianca with earnest, his grunting becoming more and more animal-like in nature. The pressure of her hot tunnel soon took its toll, as he felt his balls churn and fire his second orgasm deep into her belly. Not quite sure why, Jon continued to slam in and out of Bianca’s pussy, as if there were no tomorrow, his dick rapidly deflating.

Bianca could feel the pressure of his hot rod decreasing inside her, but with his balls still slamming into her clit, sending sparks of electricity through her body every time they came into contact, she soon had a climax of her own. Jon could feel her legs begin to tremble and decided to remove his now limp penis, and thrust two fingers into her quivering pussy, coming into direct with Bianca’s tender fleshy pad. Jon pressed down, his thumb coming into contact with her little sensitive nub.

This served to set off rockets in Bianca’s brain, as she let out a high pitched scream, coming forcefully around his fingers. Her orgasm lasted several seconds, as she bucked around his hand, gripping the desk for dear life. Her knees were weak, and she lost the strength in her arms for a few seconds, causing her to slip backwards, the force of which, caused them both to end up on the floor, heavily panting for breath, Jon in particular after the shock of having the wind knocked out of him.

Taking a few moments to recover his senses, Jon realised he could feel a draught coming under the door. This served to cool him, as he felt the Bianca’s body heave up and down on top of him, as she fought for air. Somehow, she had twisted in falling over, her perky nipples pressing into his stomach, near where the perfect purple bruise he had sustained playing tennis was.

Jon gently caressed the back of her head, the blonde hair running softly through his fingers. He gazed at the gorgeous creature on top of him, covered in a fine film of sweat, making her skin glisten in the mediocre light.

She looks like an angel, particularly the way that golden hair is just splayed around her, he thought. He found her dark eyes gazing up at him, and she gave him a tired smile.

Stroking the back of her head, running his fingers through her hair, he whispered, “Thanks for my surprise.”

She gave him a look of complete non-comprehension.

Jon’s brain didn’t quite understand why she was looking confused. “You said you had a surprise for me. I thought the whole lingerie thing and the… unbelievable sex… was the surprise.”

She kept her expression neutral.

“You mean that wasn’t the surprise?” Jon asked, half disbelieving, half hopeful of something to come.

She gave her coy smile. “It wasn’t much of a surprise was it? Some lacy underwear, new perfume and a new position. Sheez, you can’t have lived if a girl’s not put on her finest drawers and well… taken them off again.” Bianca patted his cheek and reached for her mobile phone with her other hand, pressing a couple of buttons. Must be checking for messages, Jon thought.

“I can’t really remember any other girl making an effort quite like you have. It’s always been sex really, no romance or anything involved.” Makes me sound like some kind of stud that, he thought to himself.

“I think you’ve missed out then,” Bianca responded, putting her phone back where she got it from, seeming satisfied.

“Obviously… I actually feel comfortable talking to you after sex, rather than having to curl up and sleep on the floor. Makes a change to actually be able to share a bed,” Jon admitted.

She turned to him and frowned. “So you’re saying you’ve never been in a proper loving relationship?”

“I think it depends what you consider to be a loving relationship, in all fairness,” Jon replied defensively. “I mean, is this a loving relationship?”

“I know we used sex as an ice breaker and it’s been something that I would normally not do, but I had a sense with you that you were different in some way,” she countered. “And I’ve been proved right so far, sex with you has proved that we have a connection, you just seem so in tune with my body, it’s spooky. And although we’ve not been out on a date as such yet, that feeling when you put that dick of yours in me… I’m not willing to call that just sex. There’s feelings behind all that. Am I right?”

Jon thought about what she’d said for a minute. It’s true, I’ve never been in a relationship where I’ve actually cared about the girl quite as much as I have with Bianca, he decided. And I hope there’s more to this than just sex, I don’t want to end up as fuck buddies or something, I quite like the company, she’s a fun person to be around. And you just don’t see brains, beauty and an easy-going nature in the same place much… Maybe two of the three, but definitely not all three. And if I add ‘willing to sleep with me’ to that… Yeah, I’d love to have her as a girlfriend. No complaints.

In response to her question, he eventually nodded.

“I so know you wanted to say something there, you’re just too scared,” Bianca teased.

Jon swallowed a couple of times, and decided to be honest with her. “Yeah, you’re completely right. I do have feelings behind all this sex. A helluva lot of feelings. Ever since I was a teenager, I dreamed of one day marrying a pretty girl, and I’m not suggesting we get married, but if at some point in the future, I did marry you, I’d be over the moon. As for a relationship now, the sex has certainly been an ice breaker, but I hope that won’t stop me from doing normal things with you, like going to the cinema, or wandering around the European markets on a Saturday, being able to admire the fountains or the ducks on the river. Being a couple, y’know… things like that.” He broke eye contact, a little bit embarrassed at everything he’d said. Why does being open with girls have to be so embarrassing, he wondered.

When he looked up again, he began to realise what Bianca meant when she wanted to capture expressions. Hers was of complete shock, her eyes bugging out, her mouth wide open.

He leaned forward, putting a finger under her chin, closing her mouth. That seemed to galvanise her into moving, and she threw her arms around him in a fierce embrace.

A knock at the door made them jump.

Jon looked panicked, but Bianca merely smiled at him. “It’s ok, I think I know what this is.”

Jon looked helplessly at her.

“I think this could be your surprise…” Bianca said, climbing off the bed, still completely naked, and walked to the door. “Who is it?” she called out.

“It’s Jon surprise!” came the reply.

To his disbelief, and not for the first time that day, Jon was rendered speechless, as Holly and Frederica walked in.

***

Part Two.

“Hey you two,” Holly said, smiling brightly.

“What’s been going on in here then?” Freddy asked, mock seriously. The two of them turned to Jon, who had turned a deep crimson colour and had covered himself in Bianca’s sheets to hide his modesty.

“Bless him,” Bianca said to her friends, “he gets so embarrassed. But his mind under all that shyness will be churning away with dirty thoughts.”

Jon couldn’t deny it, and gave a helpless shrug. His mind had been wandering, considering the possibilities that lay before him. Somehow though, he thought it would be wrong to make any moves, he was certain that Bianca would have it all planned out.

“I guess it’s just an instinctive reaction to be embarrassed,” he said. “And I can’t help being a guy, dirty thoughts are what make us tick.”

The girls all laughed.

“Oh Jon, you can be so cute sometimes,” Bianca told him, sitting down on the bed and ruffling his hair affectionately. “Now, shall I bring you up to speed with what’s going on?”

He nodded. “That’d be nice,” he said bemusedly.

“OK, well, I think it’s only fair,” Bianca admitted. “You saw me checking my phone right?”

Jon nodded.

“Well, that was me sending a quick text to Holly, to put our plan in action.”

“OK… And the plan is?”

Bianca gave an impish smile. “This,” she said.

On that command, Holly and Freddy immediately looked at each other, and started taking off each other’s clothes, so they were soon stood there in just their underwear.

Oh my God, Jon thought, feeling his cock stir to life beneath the sheets. This surely can’t get any better! How’s this happening to me?

Bianca perched on the bed next to him. She looked at him, and almost as if she could tell what he was thinking, she whispered, “They wanted to know what you were like in bed, I’ve obviously made them a bit jealous bragging about how good you are. Both of them are single, and haven’t had a man for a while, I trust them like with my life, and this is only sex, it won’t come between us.”

Jon’s mind was churning behind his bewildered expression. “S-so, I’m being u-used as a s-sex aid?”

Bianca frowned. “You could call it that, but I’d rather you thought of it as no strings attached sex with my two best friends.”

Jon’s eyes started to take on their wide look, something he was beginning to become accustomed to, as Holly and Freddy began kissing. “So, y-you’re completely f-fine with all this?”

Bianca threw her head back and laughed. “Oh you do make me laugh,” she said with a smile, stroking his face. “Of course I’m fine with this, I suggested it.”

Jon shrugged. What could the harm be? I’ll just be having sex with them, like it’s completely natural, it’s not as if I’m cheating if Bianca’s here, hell she suggested this. They’re both attractive girls, I can’t really deny that. And it would be a dream come true. Not just a threesome, a foursome! What man would pass on an opportunity like this? Lets just hope that bloody fire alarm doesn’t go off again…

“Are you ready for some more sex then gorgeous?” Bianca asked him, reaching under the covers to find his growing erection.

Jon responded with a groan as he felt Bianca’s hand wrap around his rapidly swelling manhood, massaging some life back into it. She drew back the sheets with her other hand, exposing his naked body to her two friends, who had stopped kissing and were now looking in the direction of the bed.

Bianca now had slipped the head of Jon’s cock into her mouth, rolling her tongue all over it. Freddy and Holly looked at each other, and also settled down on the bed, Freddy positioning herself behind Bianca, and Holly adding an additional tongue to the pleasuring of Jon’s dick. Jon gasped as he felt Holly’s tongue add to Bianca’s and reached down, putting a hand on the back of each girl’s head. Freddy meanwhile had nestled her head between Bianca’s thighs, and had started to lick her exposed pussy. Bianca responded by giving a deep moan around Jon’s cock.

Jon was in absolute heaven, as the girls took one side of his shaft each, and then licked up and down it alternately. Does it get any better than this, he was wondering to himself.

Bianca meanwhile was feeling very turned on with Freddy lapping her away at her sex. She gave another deep moan, when she felt Freddy’s finger rub along her slit, coming into contact with her sensitive nub, poking out between her glistening pink folds. With her finger softly rubbing Bianca’s clit, Freddy began to fuck her friend with her tongue, causing Bianca to moan very loudly, which meant she lost contact with Jon’s engorged penis.

With lust in her eyes, her face contorted in pleasure, Bianca rolled over on to her back, spreading her legs wide, allowing Freddy full access to the treasure between her legs. Freddy duly obliged, and began her full on tongue fucking again. Bianca clamped her legs around Freddy’s head, both hands pressing her further into her honey pot, moaning as her best friend worked her magic.

Next to her, Holly had taken the opportunity Bianca had left her to take Jon’s length into her mouth, and she was bobbing away ferociously, one hand jerking him off, the other cupping and fondling his balls. Jon was groaning as Holly did wonders with her tongue around his sensitive head.

The two pairs continued like this for several minutes, Bianca writhing around as Freddy licked her to a climax.

Holly meanwhile, had taken the opportunity to position herself over Jon, stripping off her pink panties, exposing her bald pussy into his face. Jon savoured her feminine scent, informing him of her arousal, as she continued to suck forcefully on his dick. Jon leaned forward, his face burying into Holly’s genitals, as he slowly licked around her folds, which made her tremble with excitement. He used two fingers to spread her folds, allowing his tongue better access into her pussy. As his tongue sank in, Holly gave a shiver of excitement, and Jon felt her pussy spasm, flooding his mouth with her juices as she climaxed.

“Oh my God Jon, I’m coming!” she cried out.

He hadn’t been expecting her to orgasm quite so soon, and was rather taken aback at the strength with which she came. What had started as a shiver had quickly become a violent shudder. Letting his dick go, Holly gave a deep moan as tingles went up her spine as she shook uncontrollably with pleasure.

When her climax was over, she turned round again, so she was laying face down on Jon’s chest, breathing deeply.

“Oh Jon… That was so good…” she purred, still finding it hard to breathe normally. She was still wearing her matching pink bra, Jon noticed, her panties discarded somewhere on the floor. Snuggling into him, Holly turned her head to watch her two girlfriends next to them. Jon too, took a glance at the sight next to him, once again praying the image would remain implanted in his brain.

Freddy had noticed that Holly had joined in the fun, and not wanting to feel left out, positioned herself to complete a 69 with Bianca, who promptly slipped a finger past the turquoise panties and inside Freddy’s rapidly dampening sex. Freddy gave a soft moan at the intrusion, and lowered her head to lick at the juices around Bianca’s vagina again. Bianca responded by thrusting her finger deeper inside Freddy’s pussy, adding a second finger moments later, to the obvious delight of the girl doing wonders with her tongue inside Bianca’s smouldering wetness.

“Oh Freddy, keep lapping away at my pussy you dirty bitch, keep going…” Bianca groaned, as the slurping noises increased with Freddy’s tongue pistoning in and out even more rapidly.

Shortly afterwards, Bianca gave another squeal, as Freddy sent her over the edge. Freddy, with her mission completed, turned round, so she was face to face with Bianca, and gave her a deep kiss, sharing the juices that were covering her face. Bianca, when her climax had subsided, proceeded to lick Freddy’s face clean, while removing the turquoise bra that was still encasing Freddy’s large breasts.

Jon’s eyes had resumed their bugged out look, as Freddy’s breasts bounced into view. Holly took one look at him, and whispered, “Big, isn’t she…”

Jon nodded dumbly. He was busy wondering how he hadn’t noticed how big her tits were before.

“Yeah, we get a bit jealous some times, she does attract a lot of attention with those things. Man magnets they are.”

“I can believe it,” Jon murmured, his eyes glued on the two girls kissing next to him. Holly watched too, but then wriggled on top of his still hard cock, grinding her hips into his crotch.

“Come on then, better finished what we started I think,” she whispered delicately in his ear. “I wanna try that dick of yours and see if I can see the stars like Bianca claims.”

Jon did a double-take. “She says that?” he spluttered.

“Hell yeah brother, you’re the real deal according to B,” Holly replied, squeezing his shoulder, and wriggling her hips even more, managing to cover his dick with her juices. “And you haven’t got off yet with me, and I’m not leaving a man unsatisfied,” she added defiantly.

“Well, who am I to complain,” Jon said, fixing his eyes on Holly’s blue ones, which were glazed with lust.

She licked her lips deliberately. “C’mon then big boy, hold that meat of yours up for me,” she said in a husky voice. She got up on to her knees allowing Jon to grab his cock near the base, and hold it up to her sopping vagina.

Holly slammed down ferociously, causing them both to cry out. Jon gasped at how tight Holly was. His dick had been encased in a very hot, damp, velvet tunnel, which he began to feel contract around him.

“Oh God Jon, that thing’s stuffing me, I feel so full,” Holly said, remaining impaled, trying to catch her breath.

“Where did you learn to do that… that with your pussy?” Jon asked, giving another gasp as she squeezed even tighter.

“Oh that? You like huh?”

“God yes,” he moaned.

“OK, well you just lie there and let me enjoy this, it’s been a while since I had something of this size in me, and it’s feeling like it’s reaching places I never knew existed,” Holly told him, rolling her erect nipples between her finger and thumb, as she leaned backwards slightly, resting on her knees. This brought Jon’s helmet into contact with her g-spot, causing her to give a small scream of pleasure.

Jon had momentarily turned to see what Bianca and Freddy were now up to, as he had felt the two of them get off the bed, while Holly was adjusting to the feeling of having his dick inside her. He found himself looking at Bianca rubbing the end of a huge black dildo in the entrance of Freddy’s snatch.

Bianca caught him looking at her. “Just getting her ready for you sexy man,” she said, giving him a wink.

He felt Holly put both hands on his chest, causing him to tear his gaze away, as she began to slide herself up and down his prick.

Jon, for the first time that evening, achieved the power of independent thought. He wrapped his hands around her back, pinning Holly to his chest, her nipples pressing into his pecs, and proceeded to drive his cock in and out of her saturated pussy. At every thrust she squealed a yes, as he slammed into her, his balls slapping against her curvaceous behind.

Jon kept up his thrusts for some time, feeling Holly’s pussy spasm around him more than once, as he gripped on to her for dear life, his hips seeming to have a mind of their own, driving his cock deep into her velvety tightness. He was in another place, focussing on nothing but to reach his climax now, his animal instincts taking over, hearing Holly’s screams in the distance.

“Oh Jon! Oh Jon! Fuck me tiger, fuck me like that, keep going Jon, don’t stop! Fuck me! FUCK ME!”

Despite having already climaxed several times that day, this didn’t stop his orgasm from being out of this world. He felt his toes begin to tingle first, as the sensation shot through his whole body before he blasted his seed into Holly’s welcoming pussy. There might not have been much liquid left in him, but what he lacked in volume, he made up for in intensity, causing his hips to leave the bed at one point.

Bianca and Freddy had stopped what they were doing, which had involved several orgasms for Freddy around Bianca’s thrusts with the dildo, and admired the sight of Jon bottoming out in Holly’s pussy. He gave several final grunts, and they saw his orgasm rip through him as he gave a final thrust.

Holly meanwhile couldn’t believe what Jon had been doing to her, she felt like she had been having sex with a wild animal, such was the ferocity of his fucking. She had had several wonderful orgasms, but his sex drive seemed relentless, as he just kept going, a look of steely determination on his face. She had never imagined a guy with such a gentle and awkward personality could have turned her on like Jon had.

When the world stopped spinning, Jon slackened his grip on Holly. His arms lost their strength and flopped on the bed. His lungs heaved with following his exertions.

“Oh wow…” was Holly’s reaction.

She clambered off his groin, trying to stand up, but her knees gave way, and she landed on her back on Bianca’s fluffy pink rug. Bianca clambered over to Jon, leaving Freddy to try and help Holly up.

Bianca caressed Jon’s cheek, causing him to flutter his eyelids. “Did you enjoy your surprise?” she asked him softly.

“Oh yes… It was… fantastic…” he murmured through his heavy breathing. “Will Freddy mind if I call it a night?” he asked, a few seconds later, sounding concerned. “I’m completely spent…”

Bianca looked in Freddy’s direction, who with a smile, shook her head. “She’s OK sweetie, I’m sure you’ve given her something to look forward to now. Particularly after what you’ve done to Holly.”

Holly gave a weak nod and whispered hoarsely in earshot, “He’s fucking brilliant girls, we’ve got quite a catch here.”

Jon managed a feeble smile.

***

Part Three.

He awoke when he felt sunlight on his face. Morning rays were creeping through a crack in Bianca’s curtains, shining directly on his face. Blinking sleepily, he stirred, removing Bianca’s trailing arm from his chest, and climbed out of her bed. Stretching his arms and giving a wide yawn, he retrieved his underwear and slacks from the floor.

“Hey gorgeous,” Bianca said, rolling over and gazing at him happily with a sleepy smile. “Where you off to?”

“I was just gonna grab a shower hon, I’m feeling a little stiff and sticky after last night’s antics,” he replied, sounding slightly more awake now.

“OK, I think you deserve one after what you did to Holly and I. I’ve never felt so well and truly fucked in all my life,” Bianca told him, snuggling down again under the covers. “Will you come back and join me after your shower?” was her muffled question.

Jon checked his phone, and realised it was a little later than he had imagined. He had work to be doing.

“I’m afraid I’ll pass on that, I’ve got this exam to revise for,” he said with a sigh. He heard Bianca sigh as well.

“I guess you’re right. No matter how much sex we have, it’s not going to make the exam go away is it.” She paused, and rolled over again, her blond hair all messed up, framing her elfin face. “Will I see you later on?”

He smiled, an idea forming in his mind. “Of course, shall I call for you before dinner?”

“Oh that’d be awesome,” Bianca replied, now too sounding more alert. “And bring Niall, I’m sure Karla will want to talk to him, she fancies the pants off him.”

Jon gave a chuckle. “Who doesn’t? He’s got such a charm about him, every woman falls at his feet.”

Bianca looked at him with her sleepy eyes, before smiling and rolling over again. “Well, I’m glad I fell at yours.”

Jon took that as his signal to leave. Bending over his girl, he gave her a quick kiss, brushing his lips on her smooth shoulder, gaining a murmur of approval, before he found his t-shirt, slung it over his shoulder, and eased her door open quietly.

Stepping into the corridor, he closed the door with a soft click, turning to face it. How could such an ordinary door have been the gateway to paradise, he wondered.

He ambled up to his room, trying to clear the morning fog out of his brain. Unlocking his door, he picked a note off the floor, recognising Niall’s rounded scribble.

“Jonny Boy, lots to discuss, knock any time after 10am, Ni” was the message. Screwing it up, and scoring a direct hit in his bin, Jon slipped a fresh t-shirt on, and banged on his neighbour’s door.

“Hello!” came the call from within. Jon paused a second, having been surprised that the call hadn’t been Niall’s regulation “Come in!”

“Niall matey, it’s Jon,” he called.

Niall whipped his door open and ushered him inside. When Jon was seated, Niall went and boiled his travel kettle.

“You look you need a black coffee man,” he said, spooning some into a cup.

“Hell yeah bud, I’ve gotta get my study on today alright,” Jon replied, holding up three fingers with Niall’s spoon poised over the sugar jar.

Nodding and spooning it in, he moved over to the kettle, humming a melody as he waited patiently for the kettle to boil.

When it had, he presented Jon with a steaming cup, and settled down on his bed.

“So,” he said, clasping his hands on his stomach. “What did we get up last night then?” he asked, a grin flashing across his features.

Jon took a sip of the scalding coffee, took a deep breath, and proceeded to bring Niall up to date with the events of last night.

When he had finished, Niall leaning on his elbows, mouth agape, shook his head in disbelief.

“Oh boy…” he said slowly. “Congratulations you lucky bastard.” He held his hand out.

Jon grasped it firmly and shook it.

“But you’re not the only one who had a surprise last night,” Niall said mysteriously.

This time, Jon settled back into the chair, and listened as Niall told his story.

---

Written to sound like a true story. Enjoy. Maybe rub your pussy while you read, cause this ones SEXY.

It was a comfortable Friday night in July after everyone got home from work. We had packed the important stuff the night before, so all we really need to do was throw some last minute stuff in a bag and jump in John’s SUV. Guys in the front, girls in back, our warriors leading us on a journey across the southern California desert.

Ashley is my female lover/fianc? She was 23, with long straight blonde hair, green/blue eyes, 5′ 6″, 110 lbs, 36B, athletically built, toned, a cute little butt and sexy as hell without any make-up at all. Whereas I’m 24, long wavy blonde hair, green eyes, 5′ 4″, 103 lbs, 34C, run and swim just about every day.

We live together in my beach house along with our two boyfriends. John is: 26, 6′ 2″, 205 lbs., piercing blue eyes, sandy blonde hair and abs you could do your wash on! Mike is: 25, 6′ 1″, 210 lbs., brown hair and the eyes to match. John is actually my boyfriend, and Mike is Ashley’s. We had an open relationship, which has turned to an exclusive one with Ash and me. By exclusive I mean we can have sex with people as long as the other gets to join in, unless it’s with our boyfriends.

Ash and I should have just taken our tops off because our hands and mouths were on each other boobs most of the ride. Nothing too serious, our jeans stayed on but did get unbuttoned and our fingers did touch each other’s little wet pussies. Pretty much the typical road trip for two horny girls in love who can’t get enough of each other!

It was about a five-hour drive Southern Cal to Vegas, and we got there shortly after 11:30pm.

We checked in, had our bags taken to the room and fixed our make-up, which was pretty much kissed off. We wore pastel colored spaghetti strapped camisole tops, no bras, jeans that made our asses look good, and high heels. We met the guys down in the casino. They played the table games. Ash and I didn’t really understand them, but stood by their sides like good straight girlfriends. It was exciting when they won; Ash and I played some of the slots and joked that we were playing “Sluts & Slots.” Some drunken guys thought they would hit on us. A cute cocktail waitress wearing a very sexy outfit kept bringing us drinks, and we were having fun and flirting with her.

But I wanted to go to a titty bar to see some hott Vegas girls and get a lap dance–or “whatever”!!! That didn’t happen, and we spent the rest of the night getting drunk and going from one casino to another, till finally around 2:30 a.m. Ash and I, drunk and horny, went up to the room. There weren’t many people around and as soon as the elevator door shut I had Ash’s top off her shoulders and those B cups out, licking and sucking them. Ash did the same to me and we vowed to walk the hallway to our room with our boobs out, which we two drunk girls did!!! Once in the room we pee’d the drinks out, got each other naked and did what we do. The guys showed up about half an hour later with a little less money in their pockets.

They scared the shit out of us when they opened the door. It was like we got caught doing something we shouldn’t be doing. Nothing they hadn’t seem us do before, just a surprise. The guys quickly half undressed and joined in, I was on my back in the middle of the bed while Ash had her head between my legs licking away. Mike just came up behind her, undid his belt and dropped his pants to his ankles. He gave up trying to get his shirt off and slid his hard cock in Ash’s little wet pussy. He pounded her pretty good. A couple of times she stopped licking me and just moaned and gasped as she orgasmed. While they were doing that John crawled up on the bed, one shoe still on and his pants bunched up on that ankle. He waved his cock in my face and using my hand I guided it into my mouth. He unbuttoned his shirt as I kissed, licked, and started sucking the head of his hard cock. I was enjoying his cock, Ash was licking my pussy and Mike was pounding hers. Everyone was happy. Not quite at the same time, but somewhat close, we were all cuming, Mike filled Ash’s pussy and John filled my mouth with cum. Ash leaned over me and we shared a hot cum filled kiss and we swallowed half of the load.

While the guys were using the bathroom and getting ready for bed, I had Ash trade places with me on the bed. Mike’s cum was already starting to run down her leg, so I carefully licked it off her inner thigh, until all that was left was what remained in her pussy. By now the guys were done in the bathroom and I had an audience as I enjoyed licking the cream pie out of Ash’s yummy pussy. Every so often I stopped to lean over her and share a cummy kiss with her until I had her nicely cleaned up.

The room had two queen sized beds in it and we slid them together. Ash and I sleep in the middle, cuddled together like usual with our guy sleeping on the outside edge of the bed. Four in a bed is fun, no one feels left out, and if the guys don’t want to cuddle, we girls are more than happy to cuddle each other.

Around 1 p.m. Ash woke me with a kiss. The only thing better than waking with a kiss is a lick!! Since Ash and I were going to spend some time at the pool we put on our white, thong back, almost see-through bikinis, then added a simple sundress over them so we wouldn’t be almost naked where we weren’t supposed to be. We found one of those buffets that had all day breakfast and had a bite to eat. After that, the guys went off exploring Vegas, while Ash and I went shopping a little.

We always have fun shopping, and Vegas has some fabulous shops. Strolling through the shops, holding hands and exchanging softly, loving kisses. We usually buy something for each other, usually something sexy we want the other to wear in public or in private.

With shopping out of our system we went back to the room and dropped off our packages. Then off to the topless pool area the hotel had. This was something I was so looking forward to. Sure, we have had private topless pool parties at home, and most of the time we’re naked in the pool. But just like everyone I suppose I was looking forward to seeing some hotties in my favorite setting of outdoors by a pool.

We have these big canvas bags we take with us when we go to the beach, packed with a towel, sun screen and stuff like that in it. So when we got to the pool we found the perfect spot, very slowly and seductively stripped each other, making sure to run our hands over every inch of each other’s bodies. The fun part was being able to take each others tops off; as much as we have been together I think that was the first time I took a bikini top off her!! So we took our dresses and bikini tops and put them in those canvas bags, pulled out a bottle of sun screen and begin applying it to each other just like we normally do at home. Ash holds her hair while I squirt lotion on her back and rub it in, then she turns and faces me while I squirt the lotion on her chest and rub that in. That’s my favorite part, and it might have been a few others’ favorite part, too, because I noticed a lot of people watching us.

Next it was my turn. I held my hair while Ash rubbed the lotion on my back, and then turned, she squirted on my chest–it did look like cum–and rubbed it in to my boobs. She was almost done when some of the hotel staff came and told us if we continued to do that we would have to leave. Do what? We couldn’t put suntan lotion on each other? I guess not! Anyway just about everyone was watching us then, so in order not to make a scene we didn’t argue and said we wouldn’t do it again, like the good girls we are.

We reclined in the lounge chairs, took in some sun, and did some people watching for a while. It seemed that a lot of them were watching us too, and some were very sexy women. Not like we hid the fact we were lovers. It is fucking hot in the desert this time of year, but we caught a little bit of a break on a partly cloudy day. Still it was time to get in the cool water of the pool.

The pool was a little crowded, but the water felt so good, Ash and I swam around a little, getting adjusted to the pool and checking out a few of the other swimmers. I hate wearing bottoms but at least we didn’t have to wear tops, too. It was almost instinctive the way we came together in the water, clinging to each other, our arms wrapped around each other, softly kissing, almost forgetting we weren’t alone. Not only did the water feel good, it gave us good cover for our hands that were soon roaming each other’s bodies, and in each other’s bottoms. I wanted to take them off of her so bad.

It seems whenever Ash and I are together that way in public we tend to attract bi-curious, bisexual, or lesbian women. Because as we broke from our kiss we noticed two hott women swimming just a few feet from us almost drooling as they stared. The two women introduced themselves, said they were in Vegas for some conference or something and were staying till Sunday, that their husbands/boyfriends had no idea they were lovers. We chatted for a little while swimming, then got out of the pool and sat together as we dried off in the hot desert air. It didn’t take long and the four of us were up in our room and naked.

These women had incredible bodies, very sexy, and were lots of fun. Lots of kissing and touching while we helped each other undress. The double sized bed came in handy again with plenty of room to stretch out. We didn’t think to bring toys so everything we did was just fingers, mouths and tongues. Whatever was closest we just touched, kissed, licked.

After I had orgasmed the second time I took a minute to catch my breath and get a drink. While watching Ash 69 with one of the other women I realized that I had brought the sexiest woman in Vegas to Vegas with me. Sure, a four-woman foursome is fun, but I found myself wanting to be with just Ashley. Anyway, Ash and the girl she was with both came about the same time. We sat around chatting a little, then the girls got dressed and left. We would never see them again.

Then Ash and I took a shower together, yes the kind of shower that two horny girls in love take. Something about watching Ash with that other woman just totally turned me on and made me want her more. We carefully soaped each other up while we kissed, our hands roaming over every inch of the other. We lovingly and softly kissed while our fingers were busy touching each other’s pussies, moaning into each other’s mouths as we orgasmed.

We put on our make-up, fixed our hair and got dressed, sexy little black cocktail dresses that we had picked out for each other for an exciting night. Our dresses emphasized the things we liked about each other’s bodies, for Ash a short skirt that showed off her long sexy athletic legs. For me, she picked a very low cut front that showed cleavage almost to my tummy. I had to be very careful how I moved or I would be showing too much. We texted the guys about where they wanted to meet, and then went and got on the elevator.

Everyone must have been leaving their rooms for dinner because the elevator was packed. It was probably a good thing because if we would have had it to ourselves I’m sure our make-up would have gotten smeared and clothing out of place. After we stepped in the elevator, turned our backs and stared at the numbers above the door, like everyone else does, we heard someone whisper to someone, “Models.” We both smiled and kind of winked at each other. Yes, we did look good. Ashley looked so hot. We stepped off the elevator at the main floor to a crowd waiting for the next elevator going up. The looks we got verified that we did look like models. As we walked to the casino I could still feel eyes watching us, so my hand reached behind Ashley and I pulled up the skirt of her very short dress. Oh and we had no undies of any kind on. I looked back over my shoulder and smiled at the guys watching, then a grabbed Ash’s ass as we continued walking.

We went and hopped in a cab and headed to the Stratosphere to meet John and Mike for dinner. We got the same reception and looks as we stepped out of the cab and entered the casino as we did leaving the elevator. But the looks that John and Mike gave us were the best. I think they wanted to bend us over the craps table and fuck us right there and then. But instead they told us how good we looked as we gave them a hug and kiss. They looked really good too, they went to the room and changed while we were down in the pool earlier. We went and had a very nice dinner, our treat for the guys was giving them all the attention and looking like straight couples, since they were nice and let us have fun alone at the pool.

We spent the whole night at their sides, while they played table games that I don’t understand the rules to at all. We were sipping drinks and making sure everyone knew we were their girlfriends. It was really fun. When the guys got their fill of that, we went to a very nice club. Already feeling pretty loose from the casino drinks, we tried to play the straight girlfriends role and did pretty good for a while, dancing with our guys, hugging and kissing with them. Finally John said in my ear that we had been good all night and he knew I wanted Ashley bad. He slide his hand under the table and up my dress verifying what I already knew. My pussy was soaked. He pulled his hand out and I got up and grabbed Ash’s hand and lead her to the crowded dance floor. It was really crowded so no one noticed as I pulled up the skirt of my dress and straddled Ash’s thigh as we danced. I totally soaked her thigh as I grind on her. I was equally pleased when she pulled up her skirt and pressed her soaked pussy to my thigh. I was so hot we weren’t even paying attention to the music; we were in a world of our own.

It was getting late, the drinks had all kicked in, and everyone was horny so we made our way back to our room. This time there was no one in the elevator but us four for the ride up. I slipped the shoulder of my dress off and stood nude with my dress at my feet before the elevator passed the 2nd floor. I grabbed John and gave him a passionate kiss, I stroked his bulge through his pants as his hands roamed my nude body. I popped an eye open to see Ash nude doing the same thing with Mike.

We rode the elevator to our floor and walked the corridor to our room completely nude except for jewelry and high heels. It was exciting. Once in the room, Ash and I were all over each other, kissing and touching while the guys undressed. Once they were done we had two nice hard cocks to suck, so we dropped to our knees and did just that. Side by side I could see Ash out of the corner of my eyes and she could see me. She is the best at sucking cock I have ever seen and she really turns me on watching her. We did that till the guys came in our mouths and then shared cummy kisses. It’s more for show and just to be naughty, but it is fun swapping cum between our mouths, have it dribble down our chins and onto our breasts. After swallowing then we get to lick it off each other. We wound up on the bed in a 69 while the guys were recovering. Ash’s butt was at the edge of the bed and I was on top of her on my hands and knees. We licked each other to a couple of orgasms before the guys were ready again.

John climbed up on the bed and took my pussy in doggie position while Ash licked his cock, my pussy and my clit while he fucked me from behind! Mike took his place at the edge of the bed sliding his cock in Ashley’s pussy while I licked her pussy, clit and sucked on his cock. Every so often his cock would come out and I would get to suck Ash’s juices off of it and push it back in her. We kept that up until the guys came again, this time in our pussies giving us the treat of licking the cream pie out.

We licked while the guys recovered again. When they were ready again it was time for some double penetration. Mike sat at the edge of the bed and laid back. I got on him in reverse cowgirl, slowly worked his cock in my ass and started riding him. Then John stood at the edge of the bed slid his cock in my pussy, so tight and full. Ash stood over my face as I leaned my head back and she straddled my mouth. It was so hot and so naughty. After a few minutes we all switched until it was Ash’s butt John was in, Mike in her pussy and her licking mine. We all came; I licked Mikes cream pie from her pussy and kissed it back in her mouth. Ash and I hopped in the shower and cleaned up while the guys dozed off on opposite sides of the bed leaving the middle open for us. After we dried off we jumped in to bed and did some soft kissing and cuddling while the guys snored, and eventually we fell asleep in each other’s arms.

We woke the next afternoon, got dressed and went and had some lunch. The guys messed around gambling while Ash and I went to some of the shops that we went to the day before, unsure if we wanted a couple of things that we had now decided we couldn’t pass up. Then we went up to the room and packed our bags and checked out. It was a long hot ride back to Southern California. Ash and I curled up together in the back seat knowing that we had both left with the sexiest girl in Las Vegas.

THE END

---

This story started off as a short story but just evolved as I wrote and became this light novel. I am my own proof reader so I may have missed some spelling mistakes and grammatical errors. Please rate and please leave a comment letting me know what you like about it and what you didn’t so I can improve in future stories.

1.

Going on holiday with my parents is not exactly my idea of a good time and I had practically begged them to let me stay at home so I could spend the school holiday with my friends but they refused and dragged me along with them. The only good things about this whole ordeal is that the hotel we are staying at is near the beach and I have a room to myself. The boredom is real though as the town we are staying in seems to be aimed at older people and is set up like some kind of retro blast from the past with everything looking like it belongs in the nineteen eighties or is from the eighties with nothing for a teenage girl like myself to do except spend all my time on the beach or texting my friends.

The weather for the week we have been here has been great, sunny and almost constantly hot which is annoying when you’re trying to sleep but gives me the perfect reason to sleep naked instead of in the pyjamas my parents force on me at home. I had spent the first three days of the holiday forced to follow my parents around as they spent their time exploring the town and reminiscing about what they called a simpler more happy time but I just called boring and dull. I had spent those three days complaining about how absolutely bored I was and how much I wish they had let me stay at home, on the fourth day my mom snapped and told me that if I was that bored then I should find a way to entertain myself and give her and dad some time alone together which was music to my ears.

I have spent every day since on the beach for most of the day in a bikini that I had been forced to buy in secret because it is very revealing and would probably cause my rather conservative parents to have a heart attack if they saw me wearing it. I love it though, I like my body and the way the bikini makes me feel sexy with me actually enjoying the way people look at me, men and women with lust and attraction but more jealousy from the women. I had actually found myself getting aroused by the sight of myself in the bikini while standing in front of the floor to ceiling mirror in my hotel room while thinking about the way people had been looking at me. I had found my hands creeping into the black mini thong bikini bottoms that showed off my entire ass and a small yet not obscene camel toe, I had stood there and kept the entire bikini on me as I watched myself in the mirror finger fuck myself to a powerful orgasm.

The way I look and the looks people gave me weren’t the only thoughts in my mind as I finger fucked myself, the other thought in my mind was weirdly of a girl, a girl I met two days earlier. I’ve never been sexually attracted to a person before, I’ve admired peoples physical looks and could easily appreciate the beauty of both men and women but when it came to sexual fantasies I was always alone and never with someone else. I had worried I was broken for a long time until I did some searching on the internet and found the term autosexual which refers to people who are aroused by themselves and want to engage in sexual activities with themselves and not other people which made me feel less weird and fucked up.

The fact that I was thinking about this girl I had only just met two days ago as I brought myself to an orgasm confused me because I had never thought about someone before when I masturbate only myself. I felt uncomfortable that she kept popping into my head while I finger fucked myself not because I didn’t want to imagine her being there with me but because I did imagine her there with me, I imagined her on the bed just off to the side of me watching me as I got myself off while she did the same. The fantasy actually made me even more aroused than I had been before it popped into my head and I found myself wishing that she was here with me, the idea of her watching me get myself off giving me an orgasm more powerful than any I had experienced before.

I had met this girl two days ago on the second day of freedom from my parents, it wasn’t what you would call a normal first time meeting someone because I was on the beach relaxing on a beach recliner wearing my bikini and a pair of shades so I could see the way people looked at me without them knowing what I was doing. I was enjoying myself and would have happily stayed there all day working on my tan when suddenly out of nowhere this girl ran up to me, grabbed my hand and dragged me to my feet shouting at me to come on and hurry up. I was honestly pretty scared and worried as I stumbled along the beach in my sandals being dragged along by a seemingly crazy girl in a rather short white sundress, I had no idea who this girl is, what she wanted or even if she was sane or not.

I tried to stop her from dragging me along but she was stronger than me and easily pulled me along, I wanted to shout or scream at her but I was so stunned by what was happening that I couldn’t speak at all, all I could do was be dragged along by her. We had finally come to a stop where the sandy beach ended and met a large area of rocks and boulders, the girl had let go of my hand and turned around to look at me giving me my first view of her face. The girl turned out to be very beautiful with tan skin, big amber eyes and long wavy light brown hair that fell to below her boobs, she had an hourglass type figure with large boobs, wide hips and a big ass that combined with her soft facial features no doubt got her a lot of admiring looks. I thought that she would get a lot of lustful looks especially wearing the dress she was which was a small shoulderless white sundress that barely contained her boobs and stopped only just below her ass.

She told me that she thought I looked bored and lonely and needed someone to show me a good time and have fun with. She informed me that her name was Elena and that she was a local and could tell I was a tourist because she knew everyone our age in town, she seemed like one of those bubbly and excitable people and I felt comfortable with her even with the weird way she had dragged me away from the beach recliner. She told me that she thought I was brave to be on the beach on my own dressed in such a revealing bikini because she had been harassed by multiple guys on the beach who had tried to convince her to let them sleep with her and wouldn’t take no for an answer until one of her friends came and helped her out, she said that she was wearing the same white sundress when that had happened.

She told me that she had some really cool places that she wanted to show me and once again grabbed my hand dragging me off over the rocks. We hadn’t gone very far over the rocks and I was struggling because of my sandals when suddenly Elena very animatedly and comically exclaimed that she was an idiot because she hadn’t even asked me my name, I told her that my name was Riley and she just replied by saying that it was a cute name with a smile on her face. She had showed me a whole bunch of cool things that day like a rock pool where the water actually drained out through the back towards land not the sea even though it was full of seawater, a cave just inland where a pirate supposedly buried some treasure which we spent an hour or so half heartedly looking for and a pond in the forest on the outskirts of town that only the locals seem to know about that they want to keep that way because of how nice it is there.

That day had been amazing and even though I had been walking around in my tiny revealing bikini all day with someone I had only just met I hadn’t felt uncomfortable at all with Elena and had actually had a really fun and exciting day. I had felt almost upset when Elena had told me that she had to head for home and hadn’t wanted to part ways without getting her phone number but her phone was dead and she couldn’t remember her number, even if she had I didn’t have my phone so probably would have forgotten it by the time I got back to my hotel room. We eventually decided that we would meet up again the next day so we could not only exchange phone numbers but spend more time together as we had seemingly enjoyed each others company, before leaving she had pointed out an ice cream kiosk on the edge of the beach and said to meet her there at twelve tomorrow.

I had left the hotel yesterday with time to spare before I was supposed to meet up with Elena as I had been rather excited to meet up and hang out with the strange yet exciting and beautiful girl. I had expected another day of exploring with Elena so instead of wearing my bikini I had put on another outfit that I had to buy in secret, a pair of denim short shorts that are so short that they barely cover my ass and a tube top that covers just my boobs but makes it look like they are about to spill out. I was so excited to meet up with Elena to the point where I couldn’t remember the last time I was that excited about anything, I was that excited that I could feel butterflies in my stomach the whole time I walked from the hotel to the ice cream kiosk arriving almost fifteen minutes earlier than we had agreed on the day before.

I must have waited for almost an hour and a half after the time we had agreed to meet with my excitement and hope that she will actually meet me dying a little more with every passing minute. I had left after the hour and a half feeling upset and stupid because I had believed that she would show up and I would get to spend more time with this girl who I hadn’t been able to stop thinking about since we parted ways the day before. I returned to my hotel room cursing both Elena and myself for the entire walk back, Elena for not showing up and myself for desperately hoping that she would. My emotions had boiled over once I got back in the hotel room and I had started to cry, I don’t know why Elena not turning up had hurt me so much but it had and I had spent the rest of the day either in tears or in a rage that is completely unlike me.

It had been yesterday when I was supposed to meet back up with Elena and it was only a matter of minutes ago when I had masturbated in my bikini with the fantasy of Elena watching me and masturbating too. I was about to head to the beach when I had caught sight of myself in the mirror and felt myself getting aroused then finger fucked myself to an orgasm, I know I should probably change out of the bikini or at least the bottoms as they are wet with my juices and girl cum but as I grip the top of the bikini bottoms I realise that I don’t care. I’m not sure if my new attitude of not caring if people see or even smell my juices and girl cum on my bikini bottoms is still from the anger and sadness from being ghosted by Elena or what, but in the end I walk out of the hotel room still wearing the bikini.

I had decided to leave and get to the beach early so I could find a nice spot before people started crowding onto the sand but after masturbating it is closer to mid day when I finally arrive at the beach. The beach is already crowded when I get there with middle aged men and women walking around in swimsuits, shorts and t shirts or dresses, I once again get a lot of looks as I walk onto the beach but for some reason today they don’t make me feel sexy or give me a thrill like they have before. I don’t know if it is because today it is mostly older people on the beach with them all looking to be at least in their forties or if it is a left over feeling from being let down by Elena but today I just feel repulsed and annoyed with their looks and want to shout at them to fuck off and stop being such perverts.

I can feel myself getting more annoyed as I look around the beach and see that all of the beach recliners have people on them with none of them looking like they are going anywhere any time soon. I start to walk off along the beach thinking that maybe because it is all older people on the beach they might have all stayed close to the town and not gone too far along the beach away from the town. I hadn’t realised it when I started walking but after a few minutes of walking past all the older people lounging on the beach recliners I see a large rocky area up ahead of me and instead of thinking that I finally have somewhere I can sit without getting covered in sand my first thought is about Elena and how she had dragged me here the other day.

I feel so many emotions and things right now that I kind of just want to scream and let out some of my feelings of anger, sadness and the want to see her again. I don’t scream because I’m sure it would draw more attention to me which is something I don’t want for the first time ever while wearing this bikini, what I actually do is walk over to the rocks where I sit down. I want to enjoy myself like I had been before Elena had unexpectedly came into my life, I want to go back to that day when Elena had dragged me off down the beach and stop myself from going with her after she had let go of me so I could go back to relaxing on the beach and not feel all these things I am feeling, things that have made me cry and are still hurting me.

“Riley? Hi.” I hear a voice speak almost shyly and even with my eyes closed I know that the voice belongs to the one person I really don’t want to see right now, Elena.

“I’m sorry, do I know you?” I open my eyes and look up at her before speaking trying to sound as confused as possible to try and hurt her because she hurt me, it’s hard though because hearing and seeing her has my heart racing.

“I’m sorry about yesterday, can I please explain myself?” She sounds so sad when she speaks and a big part of me wants to quickly agree and let her explain herself but at the same time I want to hurt her like over been hurting.

“Yesterday? What happened yesterday?” I ask her but in that kind of voice that makes it obvious that I know what happened but want to be awkward about it.

“Riley, please.” She pleads with me as she sounds and looks like she is about to break down in tears at any second.

“Fine, but it better be a good explanation.” I snap annoyed with myself for giving in and giving her the chance to explain herself but also because seeing her on the verge of tears makes me want to comfort her.

“I was scared.” She whispers sounding like she is still scared, her words aren’t enough for me though and I’m about to tell her that when suddenly she speaks again.

“I lied when I said I dragged you along with me because you looked bored, I did it because I thought you were beautiful. I know that sounds creepy but I couldn’t help myself, then when you spent the day with me and I got to know you I started to fall for you. God, now I sound crazy.” Elena laughs as she calls herself crazy and I’m about to speak to agree with her but then I think about the way I’ve been feeling and thinking about her and decide to keep quiet and let her continue her explanation.

“I’ve always thought that I’m broken or a freak because I don’t really give a shit about people. I mean I can pretend to care well enough to convince people I’m their friend but really I don’t care enough to even want to see then again, that all changed when I met a girl.” She pauses when she mentions this unnamed girl and I see an expression like intense pain cross her face and once again I feel the urge to comfort her but don’t and wait for her to speak again which she does a long moment later.

“I fell for her hard, she was the first person I actually gave a shit about and all I could think about was her, spending time with her and even doing silly little romantic things with her. I ended up confessing my feelings to her and she said she felt the same way so we became a couple and things were really good. Well they were for the first month or so.” She pauses again with that same look of intense pain crossing her face once more, I don’t speak and she leaves me wondering what happened for a moment as she moves and sits down on the rocks in front of me before continuing her story.

“People kept telling me that she was no good, that she liked to sleep around and play with peoples feelings, I didn’t believe a word they said, she had been nothing but kind and caring to me plus I was madly in love with her. They were all right of course, the whole time we were together she was also with like, I don’t know how many other people but I know about at least five, both guys and girls. I caught her one day making out with a guy with his hands down her trousers, I was pissed and confronted her about it but she said it was a moment of weakness and she truly loved me and like an idiot I believed her.” She starts crying and has to stop speaking as her tears fall and this time I can’t help myself ass I reach out and lay a hand on her leg meaning to comfort her which seems to work as she wipes her eyes and starts speaking again.

“Things went bad really quickly after that, she started forcing herself on me making me do all these things for her and to her that made me uncomfortable and like I was worthless. I think a part of me wanted to leave her but there were times where she was so nice and sweet and gentle with me that I thought she might just being going through a rough time and if I was there for her then she would go back to the kind loving girlfriend she had been at the start of our relationship. I was a fucking idiot but I was so in love with her and couldn’t imagine being without her, I mean she was the first person I ever cared about in any way at all.” She starts to cry again and I think about moving and wrapping her in a hug to try and comfort her even more but I doubt that it would be something that she would want right now so I don’t and just let her cry thinking about everything she has told me but as her tears slow down I realise she isn’t done with her story yet.

“She started to get physical with me, she was sporty and liked to work out, she was strong and well, I’m not, never have been. Usually if I refused to do something she wanted me to she would gaslight me and convince me I was the one in the wrong but at some point like three months or so into the relationship she started hitting me sometimes instead. I’ve never had a good pain tolerance and it hurt, it hurt so fucking much that I would do what she wanted just to get her to stop, the whole time she would tell me she was doing it because she loved me. She must have done it to people before or researched it or something because she knew where to hit to cause the worst pain and not leave a mark or if she did it was always somewhere I could easily cover it up.”

“I started to spiral, I was depressed and even suicidal but one day she hit me and I freaked out, I started screaming and shouting telling her that I was going to go to the police and tell them everything she had done to me, how she had forced herself on me, how she had beaten me and how she had made me steal and do other shit for her. I can still remember the way she had laughed at me and the exact words she had said, ‘you silly little bitch, you think they would believe someone like you I’ll just tell then you’ve been stalking and harassing me, I’m sure all my other boyfriends and girlfriends will back me up’. Her words made something break in me and I started lashing out at her, slapping and trying to punch her but she just laughed at me until I caught her across the face with my nails and cut her, she pulled out a knife and did this.” I watch as she pulls up her t shirt revealing a long vicious pink scar running from just below her left boob all the way down over her stomach to her hip and I can’t help but gasp at how someone could be so cruel to do such a thing to someone.

“I know, ugly right. Anyway, she ran off after she did that leaving the knife in me and leaving me to just bleed there in a quiet corner of a park miles from home. I was sure that I was going to die, that I was going to bleed to death right there stabbed by the only person I had ever loved, the only person I had ever cared about in any way at all. I guess I was lucky, some guy out walking his dog found me, unconscious and in a puddle of my own blood, he called an ambulance and I was rushed to hospital where they managed to stitch me up and obviously save my life. The police visited me in the hospital like a week later asking me what had happened, who had stabbed me and why, I didn’t tell them anything, I was scared she would somehow find out then come and finish the job. It didn’t matter though they had her knife and had reports from people who had seen a girl running from the park with blood on her hands so they connected the dots and after talking to some of my friends and my parents they found out that I was dating this girl who matched the de***********ion they were given.”

I want to tell her that I’m sorry this happened to her, that I hoped that the girl who did it was rotting in prison with no chance of ever getting out, that I can’t imagine how traumatising that must have been for her. I want to tell her how strong I think she is for having survived that and still be able to live her life without hiding away somewhere and never going outside, how strong or brave, or maybe even crazy, she is for still being able to approach and talk to strangers then spend the day with them like she had with me. Most of all I want to tell her that the scar doesn’t make her ugly like she seems to think it does but actually makes her more beautiful because it shows how strong she is, that knowing what she has been through makes me respect her a lot and maybe most importantly that I forgive her for not showing up yesterday. Before I can say anything though she speaks again with her words bringing tears to my eyes.

“A few weeks later I was still in the hospital and the police told me that they had arrested her and had enough evidence to send her to prison for a very long time, that didn’t make me feel better like they seemed to think it would but actually made me feel worse. You would think that I would hate her after everything that she did to me and while I kind of do now when I was in the hospital then I didn’t, I was still in love with her and being alone in the hospital I started to think that maybe what she had done was my fault. I thought that I had done something that made her like that, I couldn’t stop thinking that and with all the time I spent alone in the hospital it made me go a bit crazy to the point where I tried to throw myself out if a fifth story window. I was obviously stopped but I was freaking out badly, like really badly, so much that they put me in a padded room and everything, I think that was good though because they made me go to a therapist who put me medication that helps and now almost two years later I’m doing much better.” It sounds like Elena has finished her story but again I’m about to speak when she stops me by looking down and away from for the first time since she started speaking and then speaks quietly.

“You probably think I’m a freak and want nothing to do with me now.” She says with her voice almost a whisper and sounding like she is about to cry again but this time I’m not worried about interrupting her story so speak.

“I don’t think you’re a freak, I think you’ve had a tough time and I think you’re strong for having been able to survive it. You’re wrong to think I want nothing to do with you, I was so angry and upset when you didn’t show up yesterday, I waited for over an hour for you.” I tell her feeling the emotion of anger rise back up as I admit how long I waited for her but also feel it battling with the sympathy I feel for her after hearing her story.

“You really waited that long?” She asks looking up at me with a shocked expression like she can’t believe that I had waited that long for her to show up.

“Yeah, I did. I don’t get it though why were you scared to meet me?” I ask wondering why she was scared to meet me, if she thought I had something to do with this crazy abusive ex girlfriend from her story.

“I’ve only ever cared about two people, one was my ex, the second I only met two days ago when I dragged her along the beach, you. I was scared because the last person I cared about was a raging bitch and guess I was scared that history was going to repeat itself.” She tells me making me feel offended that she thought I might turn out to as much of a bitch as her ex but also making me want to know what she meant when she said she cares about me and why her saying that made my heart race so fast it felt like it was about to beat out of my chest.

“What do you mean you care about me?” I ask her desperate to know what her words mean and what it could mean for this I suppose you could call friendship developing between us.

“It’s hard to explain, I’ll try but only if you answer my question first.” She says with a smirk on her face that makes me feel frustrated but I’m also curious about what her question could be so I nod my head to let her know I’ll answer her question.

“Why did you wait an hour for me?” She asks voicing one of the questions I had hoped she wouldn’t ask because I don’t know if I should give her a simple answer like I was bored or of I should tell her the truth especially with her having just poured out her heart to me with the story about her ex.

“It was more like an hour and a half. I waited so long because I couldn’t stop thinking about you and I guess I just hoped you were running late or something.” I tell her expecting her to make fun of me or tease me for admitting that I couldn’t stop thinking about her but instead she just laughed, a sweet musical laugh that made my heart race even faster while making me want to hear her laugh more even if it is at my expense.

“You seriously waited an hour and a half for me that’s crazy. I’m sorry I didn’t show up.” She tells me after her laugh dies off and she sounds guilty about her actions.

“Now answer my question, what do you mean you care about me?” I ask not sure what I want her answer to be and feeling more than a little anxious about what her answer will be.

“Ok, ok. I guess it means I feel the same way about you that you did me, I couldn’t stop thinking about you, I desperately wanted to see you again, I wanted to hold your hand like I did when we met. I guess I even wanted to hug you too, maybe even kiss you if you let me.” She spoke the last part about kissing me almost like it was a question like she was asking me if she could kiss me, the whole time she spoke she was blushing and seemed to have trouble looking at me like she was embarrassed.

I don’t know what to think about what she has just said to me, I mean had she just asked if she can kiss me in a weird roundabout way and if she had how does that make me feel. I’ve only ever felt repulsed when someone has asked to kiss me before but I don’t feel that now instead I actually don’t know how I feel, I mean my heart is racing and I feel a kind of thrill hearing her say she wants to kiss me but I don’t know if I want to kiss her. I may not know if I want to kiss her or not but what I do know is that I can’t stop thinking about Elena to the point where I had imagined her there with me as I masturbated only as few hours ago which is a first for me. The more I think about it the more I start to see things that make think that there is something different about Elena and the way I feel about her because not only was there my fantasy about her earlier, how much I wanted to see her again or even the way she keeps making my heart race but there is the way I wanted to comfort her when she was telling me the story about her ex and there was also the things I’d felt when she held my hand when we were exploring.

“Please say something Riley.” Elena says sounding desperate and scared like she is worried about what I’m going to say and I can’t blame her after she poured her heart out to me.

“I guess I should probably tell you my story and how much of a freak I am.” I say feeling nervous and scared that she won’t want anything to do with me after I tell her all about myself. I don’t hold back and I tell her all about how I’ve never been romantically or even sexually attracted to anyone but myself.

“The way I feel about you is so weird though, I’ve never felt like this about anyone not even myself. I don’t know if it is feelings of romance or sexually attraction or what the hell it is but every time I think about you my heart starts to race like crazy, then there was how I felt when you held my hand, how soft your skin was and how good it felt to feel you gripping my hand. I don’t understand any of it and then there was this morning.” I hadn’t meant to mention what had happened this morning and the fantasy but it just slips out and I can feel the embarrassed and shocked expression plastered on my face.

“What happened this morning?” She asks leaning forward towards me with an almost cheeky smile on her face as I feel myself blushing like crazy, I think about telling her nothing but after a moment I decide not to lie to her and tell her the truth.

“I said that I’m attracted to myself, which is true and this morning I saw myself in a full body mirror while I was wearing this bikini and I got turned on. My sexual fantasies have never included anyone else before, I’ve always been alone but you were there, I imagined you were anyway, you were sat on the bed watching me finger myself while you were doing the same thing.” I tell her quickly wanting to get it out in the open all the while feeling my whole face burning from how much I’m blushing with embarrassment as I can’t bring myself to look at Elena.

“Wow, that sounds hot.” She gasps sounding shocked but at the same time there is an almost rough and husky quality to her voice that makes me look up to see her softly biting her bottom lip.

“It’s confusing, I don’t understand any of what I’m feeling. I don’t like it, it scares me.” I admit to her feeling vulnerable as I’m being more open and honest with her than I have with anyone before.

“Maybe I can help you figure it out, would you be ok with that?” She asks softly while holding eye contact and with such a tender expression on her face that it takes my breath away and leaves me speechless and only able to nod my head in agreement.

“Ok, how does this feel?” She asks softly as she reaches out and takes hold of my hands with her own and squeezes gently making me gasp from the butterflies in my stomach that her touch causes.

“Your skin is so soft.” I whisper breathily barely recognising my own voice, Elena smiles at my words but after a moment she withdraws her hands much to my disappointment.

“Ok, how does this make you feel?” She asks shuffling closer to me and wrapping her arms around me in an embrace that isn’t exactly tight but also isn’t exactly loose.

“Your body is so warm.” I say in that same breathy whisper as I feel my arms moving to wrap around her almost as if they are acting on their own.

“Ok but how does it make you feel?” She asks with her breath tickling across my ear and making me gasp at the strange yet very pleasant sensation.

“I have butterflies in my stomach. Can… Can we stay like this for a little bit?” I ask feeling nervous and more than a little bit embarrassed about my question.

“I’d really like that.” She whispers and I can hear the smile on her face then she tightens her embrace and rest her head on my shoulder sending those butterflies in my stomach into overdrive.

“I don’t want to pressure you into anything and I’d never force you to do something you don’t want to but can I please kiss you?” Elena asks after taking her head off of my shoulder and pulling back to look me in the eyes while managing to keep her arms around me.

“I’ve never kissed anyone before I’ve always found the idea kind of gross, so why do I want to let you?” I ask her not expecting an answer but wanting to voice my confusion and see what her reaction to that confusion is.

“I don’t want you to feel pressured into it and have it make you hate me.” She tells me almost like she is trying to convince me against letting her kiss me which she actually might be doing because of trauma from her ex.

“If you are going to kiss me then kiss me.” I say firmly because even though the idea has always made me uncomfortable and kind of grossed out I find myself wanting her to kiss me.

“Are you sure?” She asks with a look of what can only be interpreted as excitement spreading across her face, now that the possibility seems like a certainty I’m unable to speak and have to nod my head to let her know that I am sure.

Elena slowly moves her face forward puckering her lips and letting her eyes drift closed, I don’t know how to kiss having never done it before so I mimic her actions until suddenly our lips are pressed together and we are kissing. I notice a couple of things straight away like how soft yet full her lips are almost as if they are design just for this, I also pick up on a certain smell that I think of being the smell of her, the smell of fresh fruits, sea breeze and something sugary and sweet. I had never thought that I would ever kiss someone but now that I am kissing someone I find that I actually like it but I don’t if that is just that I like kissing or that I like kissing Elena who’s lips feel like soft velvet like pillows.

I find it strange but also thrilling how everything around us seems to melt away until only Elena and I remain with our lips and bodies pressed together and our arms around each other. I really enjoy the feeling of her soft full lips on my own, the feel of her curvy body pressed against me and how her arms hold me against her but at the same time it scares me because I feel like my entire world has just been turn upside down. I think that what I’m feeling right now is attraction and for the first time ever it is for someone who isn’t myself, I don’t know if it is a romantic attraction or a sexual attraction but whichever it is does scare me because of how unusual and unknown the feeling is but I also like it quite a bit.

“So how did that feel?” Elena asks while taking deep breaths with a big smile on her face after she takes her lips away from mine but continues to hold me in her embrace.

“Scary, exciting and so fucking good. I never thought I’d kiss someone let alone enjoy it.” I reply feeling breathless taking breaths as deep as Elena’s with a smile on my face so big that it physically hurts my cheeks and jaw.

“You look happy enough.” She comments as she leans forward and rests her head on my shoulder again like she had before we kissed.

“I am but I’ve never felt like this, it’s scary and what happens when I have to go home, I’ve only got a week left here.” I tell her in a rush while feeling so many conflicting emotions that makes the smile slip off my face and has me about ready to cry because I’ve finally found someone in attracted to who isn’t myself and in a week I will have to leave and probably never see her again.

“Well first of all we make as much of this week as we can, when you have to leave we can text, call and video chat with each other like a long distance relationship.” She sounds like she is trying to be positive about this situation but it sounds forced and I’m sure that she is actually rather upset which makes two of us.

“Will you kiss me again?” I ask wanting to drive away some of that sadness I’m sure that she is feeling but also wanting to feel that same sensation I had when we had kissed mere moments ago.

“Are you sure?” She mutters into my shoulder not lifting her head up to speak and sending vibrations from her voice into my body which with her head on my bare skin has me wanting to moan almost like I do when I masturbate but I hold it back.

“If I wasn’t sure I wouldn’t ask.” I state firmly wanting her to know that she doesn’t need to ask if I’m sure when I ask her to kiss me, I can feel her face move against my shoulder and I know that she is now smiling which makes me smile.

“I’ll remember that for next time.” She tells me as she leans back to look at me while still leaving her arms around me like she had before we shared our first kiss.

“What makes you so sure there will be a next time?” I ask teasing her while trying to keep the cheeky smile off of my face but failing completely with the smile spreading across my face.

“Let’s just call it wishful thinking.” She laughs with that same musical laugh as earlier which along with the big smile that lights up her face makes me feel a whole lot of things I’ve never felt before.

I know I had asked Elena to kiss me but seeing her laughing and smiling like she is makes me feel the urge to be the one to initiate the kiss and when she stops laughing I lean forward and remembering how we had done it last time I kiss her. This kiss starts off just like the last one soft and tender with our mouths closed and our lips locked together but that suddenly changes when I feel her mouth slowly open almost like she isn’t sure if she should do this but she does it anyway and in response I copy her. The kiss quickly turns rather intense after that with one of her hands lightly trailing up the bare skin of my back until it reaches the bottom of my head and she wraps my long strawberry blonde hair around her hand and holds my head so our lips are pressed even more tightly together.

I may have not kissed anyone before but I have seen my friends with their boyfriends and even people in movies and TV shows making out and I’m sure that is what Elena and I are doing now. It feels almost like we need to feel each others lips more than we need to breath with us barely taking our lips away from the others to take quick deep gasps of air before bringing our lips right back together again. I get a bit of a shock when I feel Elena’s tongue trace across my lips just inside of my mouth but almost as if by instinct I move my own tongue and bring it into contact with hers and as I do I can’t help but bring one of my hands up to her shoulder blades and pull her hard against me so I can feel every curve of her body against mine.

I can feel myself getting more and more aroused the more that we kiss to the point where I can feel my nipples are hard and rubbing against Elena’s boobs through my bikini top and her t shirt and bra with every small movement we make, most of all though is that I can feel moisture leaking out of and coating my pussy. I’ve never been aroused by another person before so the fact that I am now is weird and kind of frightening for me but at the same time it makes me feel more normal as I’ve always felt like a freak for getting turned on only by myself. I can feel small intense yet pleasurable shocks travelling through my body as every slight movement we make cause my now almost painfully hard nipples to rub against my bikini top almost making me moan into Elena’s mouth as we continue to make out.

“That was… Wow.” I whisper trailing off and pausing a moment unable to find the right words to describe just how our little make out session had made me feel.

“I know right, your lips are like addictive.” Elena whispers back breathing as deeply as I am and I notice how her eyes travel first from my eyes to my lips and then down my bikini top and my very obviously erect nipples.

“That was, urm, rather, well intense.” I tell her tripping over my words and once again not being able to find or say the words that I want say to let her know what effect us making out actually had on me.

“I was very tempted to try and drag you off to somewhere a bit more private.” She laughs softly like she is trying to play it off as a joke but the way she bites her lower lip and her eyes go to my lips make me think that she was really considering it.

“Well, I mean we could go to my hotel room.” I tell her feeling embarrassed and then blushing so much that I probably look like a lobster because only after I speak do I remember that I told her about the fantasy I had including her in my hotel room earlier.

“I don’t think that would be a good idea, I don’t think I would be able to hold myself back if we were alone together like that.” She says sounding almost embarrassed as I was when inviting her back to my hotel room but her words send a thrill through me.

“What if I don’t want you to hold back?” I ask her not trying to tease her this time but meaning what I say and wanting to experiment more.

“Don’t tease me like that.” Her words come out almost like a moan almost like what I said has caused her some kind of strain or maybe even pleasure.

“What if I say that I’m not teasing you?” I question her feeling bold and charged full of a sexual energy that I desperately need to release.

“Riley please.” She groans sounding like she is frustrated and I’m driving her crazy which makes me realise that she thinks I’m teasing her when I’m not.

“I’m not teasing you Elena, please come back to my hotel room with me.” I tell her almost begging with her to come to my room with me because right now I want to be able to do more than make out on the beach while no doubt being watched by middle aged men.

“I don’t want us to rush into this, I want us to take this slow.” She informs me making me groan as I become the frustrated one now because I don’t think she understands the urgency we have to move at.

“I have just under a week before I have to travel a couple hundred miles back home where I will probably never get to be in the same room with you again. You’re the first person I’ve ever felt like this about, you’ve been my first kiss and I want you to be my first everything else too so please come back to my hotel room with me.” I quickly explain my reasoning for wanting to move so fast with whatever this is between us.

“Fine, I’ll come back with you but I can’t promise anything more than what we’ve already done.” She tells me making me wonder what happened to the girl who was saying that she didn’t think she would be able to hold herself back if we went back to my room.

“That’s ok, I’d rather we kiss in private anyway, I don’t like the idea that we are giving all these old men a show.” I tell her glancing off to the side at the beach that is still full of middle aged people men and women alike.

It takes is a moment to unwrap ourselves from each other and stand up then when we do I quickly grab one of Elena’s hands making her look down at our clasped hands before a smile spreads across her face and she gives my hand a small squeeze. We spend the entire walk back to my hotel room with our hands clasped together while talking about everything and nothing at the same time as we get to know each other more but one thing she says makes me stumble and stop walking. The thing that Elena says that make me stop walking and turn to look at her is that she doesn’t really like the beach and the only reason she was there today was to look for me so she could apologise and explain why she hadn’t turned up when we were supposed to meet yesterday.

“Can I kiss you? I really want to kiss you right now.” I tell her feeling special in a way no one has made me feel before because she had gone out of her way to look for me today.

“Are you going to ask permission to kiss me every time you want to?” She asks with that laugh that I love hearing and makes my heart race.

“Yeah I am, I don’t want to do anything that could bring up trauma from your ex.” I say wanting her to know that I don’t want to do anything that could hurt her or make her think that I am like her horrible ex.

“Caring, considerate and cute, has anyone ever told you that you’re the perfect girl?” She ask with a soft laugh making me wonder if she is being serious or if she is teasing me.

“Don’t tease me like that.” I pout after deciding that she teasing me and actually feeling a bit hurt by it because my parents have always said I’m not much of a girl because I’m not interested in domestic things like being able to cook and clean and I dread being a housewife which is what they both seem to think women should be.

“I’m not teasing you. You can kiss me, I’d like it if you did.” She tells me making me feel a bit silly for assuming that she was teasing me but at the same time cheering me up because now I get to kiss her and I really like kissing her.

“That was a quick kiss.” She comments after an admittedly quick kiss and I get the sense that it wasn’t as special for her as it was for me after all she had been in a relationship before but before today I’d never kissed anyone so every kiss with her has been special.

“I’m saving the better ones for when we get back to the hotel.” I tell her thinking that I had done pretty well covering up the disappointment I felt at her not thinking the kiss was as special as I did.

“I like the sound of that.” She says with a big smile spreading across her lips which just make me want to lean forward and kiss her again.

“Come on, let’s hurry up.” I say as I start to walk off down the street pulling her with me as we are still holding hands, I want to hurry up because I can’t wait to get to the hotel and into my room where I can kiss her even more.

We don’t have to go far to get to the hotel and we make it there quickly as I pull Elena a long at a rather fast pace even though I’m wearing sandals and almost trip over a couple of time due to my pace. I walk quickly because I want to get to the hotel as fast as possible because I feel like we will both be more comfortable kissing in the privacy of my hotel room than we were on the beach which I feel like could lead to us doing more even though she said she couldn’t promise anything more than kissing. My heart feels like a jackhammer and like it is about to beat it’s way out of my chest, I don’t remember ever being this excited about anything and don’t think I have ever been excited about the idea of being alone with someone especially not in such a private setting.

2.

I close my hotel room door behind us with a big part of wanting Elena to be right there behind me so when I turn around we can start kissing straight away but when I turn around I see that she has walked off into the room and is standing in front of the floor to ceiling mirror looking at it then at the bed and finally at me before repeating her actions again. I feel myself start to blush and even feel embarrassed as I remember that I had told her about the fantasy I had when I was standing in front of the mirror fingering myself to an orgasm, the fantasy of Elena sitting on the bed watching me and fingering herself to an orgasm.

“Is this the mirror?” She asks putting emphasis on the word the so it almost sounds like it has a capital T.

“Yeah, that’s it.” I mutter feeling self conscious and totally exposed even though I still have on my bikini which makes me blush hard.

“Let me guess, I was sitting right here.” She says moving over to the bed and slowly sitting down in almost the exact spot where I had imagined her in my fantasy.

“Y… Yeah.” I stutter feeling the blush spread until my whole body feels like it is on fire and I can’t take feeling so exposed anymore and move over to a chair in the corner of the room where I have a thin hoodie that I pick up meaning to put it on.

“Hey, what are you… Oh, I get it.” Elena’s words confuse me and I see her stand up and start to walk towards me as I pull on the hoodie.

I stand there frozen in place as Elena walks across the room until she is standing in front of me making me feel nervous as her gaze travels from my eyes to the hoodie I just pulled on. I’m about to ask her what’s wrong when she suddenly reaches out and using both hands at the same time she pushes the hoodie off of my shoulders making it fall down my arms, I start to move to pull the hoodie back on but before I can do so Elena grabs the wrists of the hoodie and pulls it off of me then throws it across the room onto the bed. I don’t know why she is doing this as she must be able to see that it is making me feel uncomfortable but then she reaches down and grips the bottom of her t shirt and pulls it up and off before throwing it to the same spot where she had thrown my hoodie.

“There, now we’re the same. Except you’re way prettier and don’t have this ugly thing.” She say with a smile that turns into a frown as she gestures to the long scar running down her body where her psycho ex had attacked her, cut her open and left her for dead.

That feeling of being uncomfortable doesn’t leave me even though she is standing there in front of me without her t shirt on because while I’m in a bikini that covers practically nothing, except my nipples and pussy, she is wearing a pair of shorts that comes part way down her thighs and a bra that covers almost all of her boobs. The difference in our states of undress isn’t the only thing that makes me feel uncomfortable as I find myself thinking about the fantasy I had this morning and how it could become a reality but I’m not sure if I would want it to be the same in reality as it was in the fantasy because I find myself wanting to touch her. I find myself comparing myself to her too with things like how her boobs are bigger than mine, her hips wider and her waist and stomach skinnier than mine but I can also see how she feels self conscious and thinks that she is ugly because of her large scar.

“You’re gorgeous, nothing about you is ugly not even this scar, it just shows that you are strong and a survivor.” I tell her hearing my voice become husky as I trail a couple of fingers down and then back up her scar making her gasp at the feel of my fingers on her bare stomach.

“Have you really never been in a relationship or anything before you are way too good at making me feel beautiful and important.” Elena says with a soft laugh but I can tell that she does doubt my claim of having never been in a relationship or even attracted to anyone before.

“I have honestly never been in a relationship before, I’ve never done anything even remotely romantic or sexual with anyone before. I just have a lot of insecure friends.” I tell her seriously before adding on the bit about my friends with a laugh that also makes her laugh that musical laugh that I realise is her real laugh not like the one she had let out when she had spoken that felt kind of monotone.

“Well make sure to thank your friends for me.” She says with another of those musical laughs that makes my heart race and makes me want to kiss her.

“No need, I’d say those things to you anyway because they’re true.” I tell her before feeling bad about it as I see tears in her eyes as she lunges forward and wraps her arms around me pulling me into a very tight hug.

“I didn’t mean to make you cry, I’m sorry.” I apologise as I softly trace circles on her back just below her bra straps as I try to make her feel better and stop crying.

“They’re not sad tears, they’re happy tears.” Her voice is shaky as she speaks and I can hear the emotion in her which let’s me know that she is telling the truth.

“Ever since my ex I’ve felt ugly and like I’m a freak or broken but you make me feel pretty and well not normal but better than normal. I probably sound crazy saying this so soon after meeting you but I’m pretty sure I’m in love with you Riley.” Her words make my heart leap and start to race at a million miles an hour and make it feel like there is a swarm of hyperactive butterflies in my stomach.

“I’ve never been in love so I don’t know if that is what I feel but I do know that you make my heart race and give me butterflies in my stomach and when I think about hugging or kissing you I feel like I’d want it to never end.” I tell her trying to figure out if what I feel for her is really love or if it is something else.

“I think that is love or it at least sounds like it.” She says sounding excited and drawing back slightly to look at me while leaving her arms around me.

We both seem to move at the same time and lean forward towards each other where we kiss in an open mouthed kiss much like when we had been making out in the beach. The kiss gives me the same feeling as I had gotten while we were making out at the beach with the hotel room around us seeming to fall away until all that is left is the two of us with our lips locked together and our bodies pressed against each other. I’ve never felt quite as excited and aroused as I do when I feel Elena’s tongue tentatively trace my lips making me respond by reaching out with my own tongue and touching hers, we move almost by instinct as our tongues dance with each other first in my mouth and then hers before my own again.

The whole time we are kissing we are also taking small and slow steps heading towards the bed then when we finally reach it we don’t stop with Elena falling backwards onto the bed and me falling softly on top of her which makes us both laugh. Her laugh isn’t the musical laugh that I enjoy hearing so much but actually sounds breathy and husky like she is aroused which if she is would make two of us. The moment that our laughs die off our lips are straight back on each others with our tongues dancing together first in my mouth and then hers, being on top of Elena like this is mind blowing and I can’t believe how good it feels and how aroused I am by having her beneath me with my almost naked body pressed against her bra and shorts covered body while we make out like our lives depend on it.

The things I’m feeling right now are so now and so overwhelming that my head starts to feel kind of fuzzy but at the same time I feel super aware of both Elena’s and my own bodies to the point where I can feel every little movement we make. The things that I notice the most are how hard and erect my nipples are, that even through my bikini top and her bra I can feel that Elena’s nipples are hard and the one that surprises me the most is how she keeps lifting and lowering her hips almost like she is trying to grind herself against me. It blows my mind she is basically grinding herself against me as we make out on the bed with myself on top of her and all I can think about as she moves her hips against me is how much I wish that neither of us were wearing any clothes.

I had stretched out my hands when we fell onto the bed in an attempt to not land on top of her with all of my weight but as she moves her hips and things get more and more intense between us I subconsciously move one of my hands and slide it between our bodies where I bring it into contact with one of her bra covered boobs. The moment that my hand comes into contact with her boob Elena pulls back away from me slightly stopping our make out session just long enough for us to both take a couple deep gasps of air and for her to moan softly before bringing her lips straight back to mine. I massively enjoy the sound of her moan and the other little ways she shows that she is enjoying my actions like how she pushes her chest up into my hand and starts to move her hips faster and harder against me.

The way she moves her body and the small moans that she makes into my mouth every few seconds as I massage her boob through her bra has me more aroused than I have ever been and I find myself getting more bold. I find myself feeling so aroused and bold that massaging her boob through her bra is no longer enough and giving her enough time to tell me to stop if she wanted I slip my hand inside her bra against her bare breast. Her boob is supple and her skin is soft and it feels so good then I find her nipple, her nipple is rock hard and standing out like a small bullet pointing up at me and the moment the fingers of my hand come into contact with it Elena draws back from our kiss letting out a moan of pleasure.

“Is this ok?” I ask wanting to make sure that I’m not making her uncomfortable or going too far with my actions.

“Yes, please don’t stop.” She tells me in a breathy whisper with her eyes closed and a look of ecstatic pleasure on her face that gives me an idea.

I crawl up on the bed tucking my legs underneath me and on either side of her body so I am straddling her and slowly pull the straps of her bra off of her shoulder the pull the cups of the bra down revealing her boobs to me. Her breasts are like a work of art and I take a short moment to admire them, they are lying almost flat on her chest as she is lying on her back making them look smaller than they are but even then they look perfect. I have the urge to lower my face down to one of her boobs and slowly trail my tongue around the nipple before sucking it into my mouth, I’m not sure where the desire to suck her nipple comes from but I feel like it would be almost crossing a line so instead I bring both of my hands down taking hold of a boob in each hand.

I start to repeat the actions that I had been using when I first touched her boob and start to massage them, I softly squeeze and move her tits in the same kind of way that I would do to myself which makes her moan louder than before. I keep my actions the same for a moment or two before changing it up by circling around both her nipples with my thumbs at the same time which much to my enjoyment makes her moan louder and try to push her chest up towards me. I gently use one hand to push her back down on the bed and start to massage her breasts again, I keep this up for a little while before again circling her nipples with my thumbs but I don’t stop there this time and after I circle them a couple of times I then roll those hard bullets of flesh between my fingers.

“Oh fuck.” Elena moans as I stop rolling her nipples between my fingers and go back to massaging her entire boobs.

“You’re boobs are perfect.” I tell her barely recognising my voice because of how husky it is but loving how sexual I sound which turns me on even more but not as much as what Elena says next.

“Take off… Your top… Need to… Feel your, oh fuck.” She tells me her speech halting as she stops after every couple of words to moan, I’m sure that she had meant to end her sentence differently but I gently pinch her nipples which causes her to moan and finish speaking in a way I don’t think she meant to.

I don’t need her to finish her sentence to know what she was going to say and what she wants from me but I want to make a show of it so I wait until she is looking up at me first before I do anything. Elena is looking up at me with eyes half closed from arousal when I finally make my move, I slowly lift my arms letting my fingers trail up the sides of my body before sweeping my long strawberry blonde hair back over my shoulder and undoing the string behind my neck that holds the bikini top up. I continue my teasing movements by slowly lowering my arms and shaking out my hair, I then move my hands behind me to my shoulder blades and undo the string there, normally this would cause the bikini top to fall off but I hold it in place for just a moment as I make eyes contact with Elena and then I slowly pull it off and quickly throw it across the bed to where she had thrown my hoodie and her own t shirt.

“Wow, you’re just, wow.” She gasps as I enjoy watching her eyes move down to hungrily take in the sight of my bare boobs.

I can feel myself blushing again partially from her compliment and partially because I’m feeling rather self conscious, I’d never felt self conscious until I met Elena and have always loved my body but now I find that I’m comparing the two of us. It could be because the two of us are naked from the waist up but I find myself especially comparing our boobs, hers are bigger than mine not by a considerable amount but enough to make me jealous then there is how they seem to be firm and soft at the same time and how they seem to defy gravity and stay perky on her chest, even her nipples are bigger than mine and seem to get harder than mine too.

I may be comparing us and feeling jealous but at the same time I feel lucky because I never thought I would feel like this about someone let alone have that person feel the same way about me, it is all kind of overwhelming but in a good way almost like I’m a normal girl, well semi normal, after all I’d fallen for another girl something that would horrify my conservative parents. I’m so deep in thought about how my parents would be horrified by this turn of events that I don’t see Elena reach up to touch my boobs so when I feel her hands touching me I gasp in surprise which cuts off and becomes a moan as she starts to manipulate my chest. Her hands are so soft and her actions are gentle almost questioning like she is trying to find what brings me the most pleasure, she starts off gently squeezing my boobs but starts to slowly apply more pressure and actually move them lifting them and letting go so they bounce back into their natural position.

“Oh shit, wow.” I gasp at the feeling that her actions bring me which is so much more intensely pleasurable than any time I have played with my boobs myself.

“O…Oh.” I moan loudly as she changes things up by softly pinching both of my nipples at the same time and then rolls them between her fingers sending shockwaves of intense pleasure through my entire body.

“God, your moans are the best thing I’ve ever heard.” She tells me with a soft moan of her own, her words and her actions has my pussy leaking the juices of my arousal which I’m sure she must feel with me still straddling her stomach and only that thin bikini thong separating her stomach and my drenched pussy.

“Fuck, I’ve never been so turned on before.” I tell her as I softly start moving my hips rubbing my covered pussy against her as she continues to play with my boobs.

I can’t stop myself from squealing when a long moment later she suddenly pinches my nipples and pulls, her actions are unrelenting and I’m forced to lean forward until I’m lying on top of her again. Once I’m lying on top of her she lets go of my nipples and wraps her arms around me pulling my bare boobs down against her own and bringing her head up to kiss me deeply with our tongues dancing together. The pleasure I feel from our kiss and the way our chests are rubbing against each other has me moving my hips a little harder and a little faster which causes my nipples to rub quicker against her boobs sending shocks of pleasure through my body to my pussy. The pleasure I’m feeling right now is so intense that it is like nothing I’ve ever felt before and my whole body feels like it is both on fire has little sparks of electricity all over me.

“That fantasy you told me about, do you want to make it reality?” She asks in a voice so husky with arousal that just the sound of it alone sends my mind into a kind of shock and I don’t even register what her words are for a moment but when I do it sends a tremor through my body making me moan like I just had some kind of mini orgasm.

“Can we change it a little bit?” I ask feeling like I won’t be satisfied by only having her watch me as I get myself off.

“Change it how?” She asks her voice teasing like she already knows what I’m going to ask but wants to hear me say it myself.

“Will you please be the one to make me cum?” I ask feeling myself blush like crazy and I feel so embarrassed by my question but then I see her smiling up at me and that embarrassment starts to melt away.

“Only if you do the same for me.” She tells me biting her lower lip and looking at me with a look of such intense arousal that it makes me heart go into overdrive.

“Yes. Yeah, sure.” I answer her quickly but then not wanting to appear too eager I take a breath and answer her again but this just makes her laugh softly.

“Someone’s eager.” She laughs leaning up obviously mean to give me a quick kiss but I wrap my arms around her and hold her against me making it into a long deep kiss.

We finish kissing and I feel Elena’s hands gently push against my stomach pushing me off of her so I roll off of her and then from my lying position I watch as she climbs off of the bed and slowly reaches down to the waistband of her shorts. I watch mesmerised as she slowly unbuttons her shorts and slides then down her long legs leaving her standing their in just a pair of dark red panties that match the bra still around her stomach, she reaches behind herself and unhooks her bra pulling it off and then she reaches down to her panties. I can feel myself practically panting with arousal and need as her fingers slip inside the waistband of her panties and she slowly slips them off with a wiggle of her hips revealing her most intimate area.

I can see a small amount of pubic hair on her mound like she hasn’t shave for a couple of days but that doesn’t bother me because all I can think about right now is that I’m going to able to touch her, she wants me to touch, she wants me to make her orgasm. I know I was the one to put forward the idea of having her make me orgasm but I hadn’t really been expecting her to agree and definitely hadn’t been expecting her to ask me to do the same for her but now that it is about to happen I feel like I am shaking from excitement. I watch as she collects her bra, panties and shorts then puts them on the bed with her t shirt, my hoodie and my bikini top and then turn around to face me with a nervous looking smile on her lips.

“You need to take those off.” She tells me gesturing to my bikini bottoms which I had completely forgotten about because I was so totally absorbed with watching her undress.

“Y… Yeah right.” I stutter feeling nervous and excited and so aroused all at the same time.

I stand up and fumble with the string holding together the tiny thing style bikini bottoms, I’m unable to concentrate on what I’m doing because as I’m doing it Elena sits down in the bed and I get my first full view of her sex. I can see her pussy glistening slightly in the light as an obvious sign of her arousal, her pussy is a light shade of pinkish red and looks so inviting and perfect that I want to dive at her and bury my face between her thighs licking and sucking at her delicate folds so I can taste every last drop of her juices and make her orgasm. I have never felt this sexually excited before and I can feel my hands shaking softly as I continue to try and struggle with the string of my bikini bottoms to the point where I give up and instead push then down and off with a slight wiggle of my hips in an almost mirror image of the way Elena had removed her panties.

I always ensure that my body is completely hairless and shave almost every day but standing there naked in front of Elena I feel nervous as I start to wonder if she likes the fact that I’m hairless or if she would like it more if I had some pubic hair. The fact that I’ve never felt so self conscious of my body than I do with her looking at me is maddening and I wonder if this is what love is, the desperate want to be with someone in every way possible while also feeling so self conscious that they will find something they don’t like about you. I feel some of that self consciousness fall away as Elena’s eyes travel down, up and then back down my body before settling on that spot between my legs that is pulsing and aching with the need to be touched.

“Fuck, you are so fucking gorgeous.” Elena tells me her voice almost a growl as she bites her bottom lip and reaches between her legs and runs two fingers across her pussy lips.

I find myself unable to speak and working on autopilot as I drop my bikini bottoms and move across the room coming to a stop in front of her, I take hold of her arm and pull making her taking her hand away from her pussy where I bring her fingers up to my lips. I pull her fingers into my mouth and start to hungrily lick up every last drop of her juices from her fingers, I think I hear her moan as I savour her sweet, musky flavour but I’m not sure as all I can concentrate on right now is the taste of her and I want more of it, all of it. I don’t think and just move as I take her fingers out of my mouth and my face between her thighs, I’m sure that she could stop me if she wanted but she doesn’t which spurs me on and I reach out with my tongue flat and run it up her pussy collecting as much of her juices as I can.

The feel of her silky soft folds and the taste of her juices makes me feel almost wild and I don’t hold back licking and sucking her pussy like it is the most delicious thing in the world which to me right now it is. I am vaguely aware of Elena moaning loudly but right now my entire attention is the taste of her and how her pussy feels against my tongue and lips which is one of, if not the best feeling I’ve ever experienced. I’m not even sure that I’m doing a good job at bringing her pleasure as I’ve never even considered licking a pussy before or having someone lick mine but I hope I am doing well because along with the need to taste her is the desire to make her feel as amazing as possible.

“Oh fuck, please suck my clit.” I hear Elena say her voice husky and shaky like she is very close to her orgasm, I’m not sure that I would have heard her if it wasn’t for the fact that just before she spoke she had wrapped her hands in my hair and pulled my face hard into her pussy.

I had been acting on instinct and the desire to devour as much of her juices as possible but her voice breaks through the haze and guessing that she knows what will bring her the most pleasure I listen to her and suck her clit into my mouth. The moans that leave her mouth as I suck on her clit are her loudest and most intense so far which just makes me increase my efforts, my increased efforts make Elena thrust her hips up and start to grind against my face while at the same time uses her hand wrapped up in my hair to pull my face harder against her. The force that she use to pull me against her crushes my nose and is a bit painful but right now I don’t really care about that because her moans and the way she is grinding against my face tells me that I have put her right on the edge of an orgasm.

I swirl my tongue around her clit as I suck it into my mouth wanting to push her over the edge into her orgasm but when this doesn’t work after almost a minute I change things up by using my teeth to gently bite her clit. My actions make her cry out and for a moment I think that I have hurt her but then I feel her body shake and I think she is having am orgasm then suddenly my face is being drenched with some kind of fluid squirting out of Elena’s pussy. I think she is peeing at first but as the liquid squirts into my mouth I realise that it isn’t pee but is something entirely different, something that tastes very similar to her juices so I let my mouth hand open as I try to drink as much of the heavenly nectar as possible while also trying to swirl my tongue around her clit and keep her in that orgasmic state.

“Holy shit, that was amazing, I’ve never squirted before. What did you do to me at the end there?” Elena asks sounding shocked as she takes her hand out of my hair and stops pressing my face hard against her pussy letting me move back to look up at her while she starts to gently stroke my hair.

“I, urm… I may have bit you.” I stutter feeling like she might not like that I had bitten her but the smile on her face tells me a different story.

“You better remember that for next time, I don’t think I’ve ever cum so hard in my life.” She tells me with a big satisfied smile on her face which gives me a rush knowing that I’m the reason behind that smile.

“You want there to be a next time?” I ask timidly not wanting my question to make her change her mind.

“If you can keep making me cum like that then I hope there will lots of next times. But for now it’s your turn.” She tells me making me feel like I’m on cloud nine as she reaches down and takes my hands pulling me up onto the bed with her.

When I’m on the bed with her Elena rolls over on top of me, I love the feeling of her curvy body and her weight on top of me which is only improved when she kisses me deeply. Elena pulls back from the kiss taking her lips from mine then moves her head down and starts to trail soft kisses across my jaw and neck making me moan softly from how good her lips feel on my skin. She starts to slowly kiss her way down my body stopping at my boobs to kiss and lick each of my nipples sending lightning bolts of pleasure through my body and making me moan loudly, the way she navigates my body seemingly knowing all the right spots to kiss highlights my inexperience as I had just dived right in.

The feeling of her lips descending across my stomach to my mound has me desperate for her to finally starting eating my pussy but instead she moves further down and starts to kiss her way up the inside of my right thigh until she reaches my now drenched sex but again she doesn’t touch me there and starts to kiss up the inside of my left thigh. By the time she has finished kissing her way up my inner thighs I’m about ready to beg her to touch my pussy but I don’t need to because suddenly I feel her blow across my wetness the soft tickling sensation making me gasp and like she had been waiting for that she finally brings her lips into contact with my sex making me moan loudly at the unfamiliar yet intensely pleasurable sensation.

Elena’s mouth is like magic bringing me sensations and pleasure unlike anything I’ve ever felt before, the feeling of her lips and tongues getting me off is so completely different than my fingers and I find myself reduced to a panting and moaning mess. The feeling of her licking and sucking my pussy and clit is intense in the most pleasurable way possible to the point where all I can do is lie there moaning and writhing with pleasure the likes of which I’ve never felt before but hope to feel again. I feel like this might be the best most pleasurable feeling ever with her soft lips and firm tongue all over my pussy but that changes when she suddenly starts to hum sending vibrations through my pussy bringing me to an all new level of pleasure.

Her actions are so intense and it doesn’t take long for them to bring me right to the edge of an orgasm, the way Elena keeps changing her actions is like she is purposefully keeping me in that state right on the edge of my orgasm but unable to tip over the edge and actually cum. I don’t know what she does but suddenly I feel pressure around my clit almost like she has pinched it which seems to be just what I need to push me over that edge and I cry out loudly as my orgasm slams into me. I can feel my back arching almost painfully and my hips lifting off of the bed to push against Elena’s face as wave after wave of overwhelming pleasure floods through my body making me let out a low guttural groan type sound that doesn’t sound entirely human.

“Holy shit, what did you do to me?” I ask with a soft laugh what feels like an eternity later as I finally come down from my orgasm with my entire body feeling weak and like it is made of jelly.

“I used your trick against you, I bit your clit.” She tells me while she climbs up on the bed and lies down next to me resting a hand on my stomach where she makes small circular motions.

“Fuck, that was just… Holy shit.” I tell her with a soft laugh as I can’t think of the words to describe how intense and pleasurable that all was.

“You gave me the idea.” She says softly as she moves her hand to my side and uses it to roll me on to my side so I am facing her where she gently brushes a lock of my hair out of my face then leans forward and kisses me.

The kiss is passionate and lasts for a few minutes then when we stop neither of us really moves and we end up lying their gazing into each other’s eyes with big grins on our faces and the arms we aren’t lying on draped other each other in a kind of partial embrace. We stay in that same position for what feels like hours with our only movements being when Elena wraps her legs around my own, the soft circling motions I make with my hand on her back and the small shuffling we do to steal a kiss every few minutes. Neither of us speak as we lie there and for the first time in my life I don’t feel the need to break the silence and enjoy lying there with her feeling comfortable and in a state of bliss that I hope never ends but it does by, it ends by my own hands, or more accurately my lips, as I feel the urge to tell her something, three little words that mean more to me than everything I’ve said in my past combined.

“I love you.” I tell her feeling myself blush deeply as I see her smile widen even more than the huge grin that was already on her face.

“I love you too.” She says back sounding almost like she was choking up and about to cry like those words meant as much to her as they did to me then we fall back into that comfortable silence where we continue to steal quick soft kisses from each other.

“Oh shit, I need to go.” Elena surprises me with her words as she looks at the window and we both seen to realise that we have been here for so long that it is getting dark.

“Please don’t go, please stay with me.” I hear myself practically beg her scared that if she leaves now then I won’t see her again and will be left with a painful hole in my heart where this new found love for her currently is.

“What? Scared that you won’t see me again?” She asks seemingly reading my mind and rendering mute to the point where I can only nod my head to let her know that I am scared of exactly that.

“Don’t be, you’re not getting rid of me. I want to spend ever second I can with you but my parents will worry if I don’t go home.” Her words make sense and while they should reassure me I can’t seem to shake the feeling that if I let her leave now I will never see her again.

“Can I come with you?” I ask desperate to stay with her even if that means going with her to her home.

“Not tonight. Before I go though I’ll give you my number that way we can call or text each other so you know I won’t disappear.” She unwrap herself from around me and climbs off of the bed as she speaks with her words washing away some of the fear of her disappearing on me while also giving me hope that I will get to see her house and more importantly her bedroom.

“Give me your phone so I can give you my number.” She tells me as she finishes dressing hiding away what in my opinion is probably the most beautiful body in the world.

I scramble out of bed and walk slowly over to my back where my phone is, the whole time enjoying how I can almost physically feel her eyes glued to my nude form. I take out my phone but instead of handing it straight over to her I open the new contacts page and enter the name I want to save her as which I don’t have to think about for even a second. I feel a bit nervous as I hand my phone over to Elena wondering what she will think about the name I want to save her as in my phone, if she will like it, if it will seem corny or if she will think I’m being silly.

“There you go, now text me so I can save your number. I like what you’re saving my number as.” She tells me handing me back my phone making me blush and silently squeal that she likes the fact the name I have for her in my phone is ‘My love’ followed by a heart emoji.

“What do you think of the name I’m saving you as?” She asks showing me the contact info she has for me after I text her a simple heart emoji to give her my number.

“Is that really how you feel about me?” I ask feeling tears of joy spring to my eyes as I see myself saved in her phone as ‘Dream girl’.

“Yeah, you are everything I’ve ever dreamed of in a girl.” She tells me making those joyful tears spill over as I lunge forward wrapping my arms around her and kissing her deeply trying to make her feel all of the emotions and love I feel for her right now.

“I love you.” I whisper against her lips as I pull back slightly from the kiss, those words feel weird to say after never thinking I would ever say them to anyone but at the same time it feels right to say them to her.

“I love you too.” She whispers back before giving me a quick soft kiss and then pulling away obviously getting ready to leave.

“I’m going to miss you.” She says pausing at the door to my hotel room and looking back at me with a sad expression on her face that makes me want to run to her, grab her in a tight hug and tell her that I’m not letting her leave but I don’t.

“I already miss you.” I tell her knowing it sounds corny but it is true because I already miss the feel of her arms around me, her body against mine and her lips pressed against my lips.

“That was so corny.” She laughs making me blush with embarrassment but then she takes her hand off of the door handle and skips back over to me where she kisses me, a kiss so deep and passionate that it has me blushing even more just for a more enjoyable reason.

“See you tomorrow dream girl.” She says using the name she has saved me as in her phone while looking over her shoulder at me as she open my hotel room door.

“Yeah, see you tomorrow my love.” I reply feeling my face light up in a smile even though I know I’m going to feel so alone when she leaves.

3.

I was right about how lonely I would feel when Elena left and almost the moment that the door closes behind her I miss her and wish she would have stayed with me. I feel the loneliness so deep that all I can do is lie there on my bed thinking about her, the way she looks both clothed and naked, the way her voice sounds and that amazing musical laugh, the way she smells like fresh fruit, sea air and sugar, the way she tastes both her lips and the juices of her arousal. This loneliness I feel is a new feeling, I’ve never felt it before having always enjoyed being around myself where I could easily slip into a sexual fantasy about myself or daydream about thinks I want to do always alone so I could enjoy my own company but now when I try to slip into one of those fantasies or daydreams Elena is always there with me.

I try watching TV to distract myself in an attempt to take my mind off of Elena and the loneliness I feel now she is gone but I find myself wondering if she would like the programs I skip over and the ones I watch for a couple of minutes, I wonder if the jokes of the silly comedy I watch would make her laugh that wonderful musical laugh I adore so much. It quickly becomes painfully obvious that watching TV won’t take my thoughts off of her and even if it was I find myself yawning more and more to the point where I turn off the TV and climb into bed ready to sleep but it quickly becomes obvious that even my attempt to sleep is going to be plagued by thoughts of Elena.

I can’t sleep as I keep thinking about Elena, what it would feel like to lie in bed wrapped in her arms, to hear her whisper goodnight to me and that she loves me, I wonder what it would feel like to have that be the last thing I hear before I drift off to sleep and what kind of dreams that would bring with it. I had brought my phone to bed with me and I can’t stop looking at it but more specifically the texts between Elena and myself, there are only two texts, the heart emoji I had sent her so she could save my number and the heart emoji she had replied with. I find myself wanting to call her, I desperately want to hear her voice but the clock on my phone tells me that it is way past midnight and I guess that she is probably asleep by now but just as I’m about to lock my phone and put it down to once again try to sleep it starts to ring with the person calling me being the one person I want to speak to right now.

“Hi.” I answer the phone sounding groggy bit feeling my heart race at having her call me just as I was thinking about calling her, almost like it was fate.

“Hi, I’m sorry, I didn’t wake you did I?” She asks sounding guilty obviously thinking that the grogginess in my voice is caused by being woken up and not because I’m tired and unable to sleep.

“No, I couldn’t sleep.” I tell her not wanting to think she had woken me up and then feel guilty about it.

“Me neither. I can’t stop thinking about you, I really needed to hear your voice.” Her words make me squeal silently feeling a rush at knowing that she had been feeling the same way as I had.

“Same here, I was thinking about calling you but didn’t want to wake you.” I tell her to which she laughs quietly, that musical laugh that never fails to bring a smile to my face just it is quieter than usual like she is trying not to wake up her family.

“I miss you.” She says making my heart race which won’t help me get to sleep any time soon but feels good anyway.

“I miss you too, I really wish you were here.” I say still wishing she hadn’t had to leave earlier so instead of lying here talking on the phone with her I could be cuddled up to her.

“What would we be doing if I was?” She asks making ne wonder if she wants me to describe something sexy to her but honestly all I want to do is fall asleep next to her so I decide not to lie to her and tell her the truth.

“Well I’m pretty tired so I’d like it if we could cuddle and fall asleep together.” I answer thinking about how nice it would be to fall asleep wrapped in her arms.

“That sounds like heaven.” She whispers back sounding dreamy like she is imagining that exact scenario right now.

“Tell you what, how about tomorrow I tell my parents I’m staying at my new girlfriends place so we can do just that.” She says making my heart leap and a huge smile to break out across my face at the idea of it butt more so at hearing her call me her girlfriend.

“Girlfriend.” I whisper experimentally like I can’t wrap my head around someone calling me that when I never thought I would want that especially not from another girl.

“That’s what we are right?” She asks sounding almost afraid that I’m going to tell her that she has the wrong idea about what is going on between us.

“Don’t you usual ask a girl that before she tells you that she loves?” I ask partially teasing her but also partially serious as all this is so new to me.

“Yeah I guess so. Does that mean you already thought of yourself as my girlfriend?” She answers my question with another question, I can’t blame her though as I am now wondering the same thing about her.

“I don’t know. I think that’s something two people need to agree on, like it would be weird if I thought of myself as your girlfriend but you didn’t think of me as your girlfriend.” I answer her hoping that she understands what I mean and that I don’t sound crazy.

“Yeah that makes sense. In that case let me ask, Riley will you please be my girlfriend?” She asks with her words making me squeal and kick my legs into the air with excitement even if we have already told each other that we love one another this feels like a big step.

“I take it that was a yes.” She laughs that musical laugh I enjoy hearing so much while I feel embarrassed about my reaction to her question and how her question made me feel.

“Yeah, yes, I’d love to be your girlfriend.” I tell her quickly which makes her laugh at my eagerness and makes me blush.

“I’m so happy it feels like my heart is about to burst out of my chest.” She describes exactly the way that I feel right now giving me a rush to know that she feels the same way about me as I do about her.

“I didn’t know it was possible to feel this happy, if this is a dream I hope I never wake up.” I tell her knowing that this is the happiest I have ever felt.

“It’s not a dream. I love you Riley.” She says with a soft laugh before telling me she loves me with the sound of her saying my name making me feel all kinds of things.

“I love you too Elena.” I say back as I rest my head in my pillow and close my eyes with a big smile in my face.

I had drifted of to sleep not long after that as I listened to Elena tell me all the places she wants to take me, she had started off small with places like the cinema and a spot in the woods she called romantic but as she had carried on the places got more and more elaborate. She had spoken of going with me to places like Paris and Venice, all the places she described were places that people would probably describe as romantic which made me smile and feel happy but also made me feel sad because I knew that I only had six more days with her before I had to go home. What would happen when I went home, would things still be the same between us or would the distance of a couple of hundred miles put too much strain on our relationship causing it to fizzle out and die.

I guess that the thought of Elena and my relationship ending once I went home after the holiday had stayed with me as I went to sleep because even though I don’t remember my dreams I wake up with tears in my eyes and that intense lonely feeling I had when she left yesterday. The first thing I do when I wake up is reach for my phone wanting to call Elena just to hear her voice but when I pick up my phone I realise that the battery is dead so I plug it in to charge as I jump in the shower. I find my thoughts turning to Elena as I shower and I start to wonder what it would be like to shower with her, would it turn into a sexual experience or would we be content with just washing each other or washing ourselves with the other there with us.

My phone has finished charging by the time I’m done in the shower and finished drying myself off, when I turn it on it instantly chimes alerting me that I have a couple of texts both of them from Elena. The first text she had sent reads ‘I guess you’ve fallen asleep, I bet you look so cute sleeping. Hope you have sweet dreams’ the second of her messages reads ‘call me when you wake up, I want to hear your voice’. I don’t waste a second and quickly call her as I flop down onto my bed with my legs kicking in excitement and my heart racing at the thought of hearing her voice, the phone only rings twice before she answer and before I can speak she does with the sound of her voice alone making me break out into a huge grin.

“Good morning girlfriend.” She sounds cheerful and I wonder if that is just her normal excitement or if it is because she is speaking to me.

“Morning girlfriend.” I say back to her feeling my heart race even faster and that grin in my face grow from hearing her call me girlfriend.

“It’s good to hear your voice.” She sounds breathless as she speaks almost like she has been running, but I don’t think about that as her words mirror my own thoughts.

“So I’ll be at your hotel in a couple minutes.” She tells me making me think about how she sounds breathless and making me ask myself if she had been running to get here so soon after I wake up.

“Oh shit.” I gasp not meaning to say anything but having it slip out anyway as I think about her seeing me without any makeup on and making me scramble to get at least the bare minimum on before she gets here in case she doesn’t like what she sees if I don’t have any on.

“What’s wrong?” She asks sounding concerned at my accidental outburst like she thinks I might be in trouble and not just feeling this new found sense of self consciousness.

“I haven’t done my makeup yet.” I tell her which just seems to make her laugh even though I’m now plagued with thoughts of her seeing me without makeup and deciding that I’m actually ugly and she doesn’t love me anymore.

“So what you’re gorgeous.” She says sounding so sure of the fact while the idea of her losing interest in me because of seeing me with no makeup continues to harass me.

“Says the girl who could be a model.” I mutter as I rush into the bathroom and start to quickly yet carefully apply my makeup hoping and praying that I don’t make a mistake so I can look my best for when she gets here.

“If either of us was going to be a model it would be you. I mean your hair, your eyes, your legs and that ass, I could spend all day looking at you.” Her words make me blush which just makes it harder for me to apply my makeup which makes me curse silently.

“But you have all those things too then there’s your boobs plus you have the figure of a model. You really are the most beautiful person in the world.” I tell her as I finish putting on my makeup but then cursing silently again as I realise I’m still naked and have to get dressed which has the potential to mess up my makeup.

“We could be models together, can you imagine how fun it would be to do a fashion shoot together.” She sounds so excited that I can’t help but smile at the idea even though I know everyone’s attention would be on her as the prettier of the two of us.

“They would probably dress you up in something skin tight to show off how perfect your figure is.” I say thinking about her in a skin tight dress that would accentuate her wide hips and small waist and finding myself getting aroused by the mental image.

“They would probably put you in something that would show off your legs and the colour of your eyes and hair. I love your eyes, they’re like the summer sky.” She tells me sounding poetic and making me wonder if my eyes are really that pretty or if it is only her who thinks that, it doesn’t matter though because what does matter is that she likes them.

“How long until you get here?” I ask her as I look at my ***********ion of clothes and consider what I should wear today.

“I should only be a minute, you that eager to see me?” She teases me and while I am very eager to see her I was asking more so I know how long I have to choose an outfit.

“I am but if I had my way you wouldn’t have left last night.” I tell her while at the same time finally deciding on an outfit which happens to be a royal blue sundress my mom had brought for me and that I had convinced a friend to help my bring the hemline up so instead of covering my knees it now falls to about half way down my thighs.

“I can’t wait to see you too.” She says making my heart race while also giving me an idea for when she gets here.

“I’m going to leave my door unlocked so you can just come straight in.” I inform her while smiling to myself at the idea that I have in mind for when she gets here.

“Ok, I’m just outside the hotel I’ll be up in a second.” She tells me making me rush over to the room door where I unlock it and stand behind it smiling to myself with the plan I have.

“Ok, see you in a second. I love you.” I say feeling a rush as I tell her that I love her and I think about what her reaction will be to what I have planned.

“I love you too.” She answers making me heart race and the big smile on my face grow even bigger as she hangs up the phone.

I find myself struggling not to giggle like a little kid as I standing hiding in the little recess behind where the door opens and wait for Elena to open the door. I don’t have to wait long for the door to open but it does take everything in me not to respond when she calls out my name and closes the door behind herself never looking in my direction so she doesn’t notice me as slowly walks into the room calling out to me again. I wait as she starts to walk into the room and then follow her trying to keep my steps as light as possible so she doesn’t hear me approaching her from behind and once she stops to look around the room I catch up with her and wrap my arms around her making her cry out in shock.

“Surprise.” I say a little bit too loudly but instantly I can tell I’ve made a mistake because her whole body is rigid and she is shaking.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” I instantly apologise feeling guilty and horrible that I have scared her.

“It’s ok.” She says her voice shaky with it being very obvious that it isn’t ok and I have really shaken her up.

“I’m really sorry.” I apologise again as I take my arms from around her and she walks shakily to my bed where she sits down her face pale and drained of colour.

“No, I’m sorry, it’s just she used to do that except she never hugged me and it was a bit more, well violent.” She tells me referring to her ex which makes me feel even more guilty as I hadn’t even considered that what I was doing was something her ex had done to hurt her.

“You have nothing to be sorry about I was being stupid, I didn’t even think.” I tell her feeling like an idiot and regretting my actions especially as they had caused her to remember such a horrible and traumatic time in her life.

“I know you wouldn’t hurt me but for a second I forgot you were you.” Her voice is less shaky now but she sounds like she is having trouble getting rid of that fear.

“It looks like we both chose the same style today.” I say trying to distract her and take her mind off of her ex and stop her from descending further into the dark thoughts I can tell she thinking.

“Huh, oh, yeah, you look amazing.” She tells me but it sounds half hearted with her voice flat and emotionless, I can tell that my attempt at distracting her has failed miserably.

“Hey, don’t think about her, she’s gone. I’m here now, I love you and I will never hurt you.” I try to comfort her as I sit next to her on the bed while slowly and softly taking her hands in my own.

“I know. I’m sorry, I thought I’d gotten past this.” She sounds annoyed and I can tell from her words that it isn’t me that she is annoyed with but is actually herself.

“You don’t have to apologise, if I had thought for more than a second I would have realised it was a stupid idea. Trauma like that doesn’t just disappear.” I whisper thinking about one of my friends back home who had been attacked when she was young and still suffered panic attacks from being in situations similar to then.

“I’ll be ok, just give me a minute.” She says gripping my hands a little tighter as she closes her eyes and takes a few deep breaths.

I keep quiet as she works her way through what I can only imagine is some kind of panic attack, I want to move wrap her in a hug and reassure her that everything is ok but I don’t because I’m worried that I will just make things worse if I do. After a couple of minutes she turns to look at me and takes her hands out if mine making me think that I effected her more than I realised but then she shuffles closer to me and wraps me in a tight hug and buries her face against my shoulder. I love the feeling of her hugging me but at the same time I feel guilty because I know that this isn’t a hug born of romance but of the need for comfort to help her feel safe after my own stupid actions had scared her to the point of having a panic attack.

“Please don’t do that again, I know you wouldn’t hurt me but things like that take me back to when she would do that, she wouldn’t hug me though she’d… she’d…” Elena trails off but I know what she was trying to say and her unspoken words become even more obvious when I feel and hear her start to cry against my shoulder.

“I promise I won’t do it again, I don’t ever want to hurt or upset you.” I whisper trying to comfort her as I slowly start to stroke her hair and let her cry.

“I’m sorry, I’ve cried all over your dress and you look so amazing in it too.” She says a few minutes later with her voice soft and quiet once she has finished crying and leans back to look at me.

“You don’t have to apologise, I should be apologising, I mean it’s my fault you were crying so I’m sorry.” I apologise again because I feel horrible that I have made her cry like this.

“Will you please kiss me, make me feel better and remind me that you aren’t her.” She says looking at me with an expression so vulnerable that it makes my heart ache and even though her tears have made her makeup run I still think she is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.

I don’t waste even a second and lean forward kissing those soft perfect lips of hers trying not to focus on the way it makes me feel but the way I want the kiss to make her feel. I want her to feel safe and loved when she is with me, I don’t want her to have any bad memories of me when I finally have to go home and want her to look back on our time together the same way I’m sure I will, as the best time in her life. I think that she must feel what I’m trying to convey with this kiss because after only a short moment I feel all the tenseness leave her body and she leans into the kiss pressing her body against mine and parting her lips to deepen the kiss with her tongue joining mine in a passionate dance.

“Yeah definitely nothing like her, she never kissed me so gently and lovingly.” Elena tells me sounding breathless with a big smile on her face once we stop kissing a few minutes later.

“Good, I don’t want you to remember me the same way you do her.” I say thinking about the way we will remember each other and our time together when I have to go home in only six days time.

“Please don’t speak like that, I don’t want to have to think about being away from you.” She whispers sounding upset again as she hugs me tight against her.

“I don’t like it either but you know I have to leave as much as I don’t want to.” I whisper back to her feeling myself choke up and get upset at the idea of being away from her.

“Maybe I could come with you or something, I mean I don’t want to be apart from you.” She tells me bringing tears to my eyes because I know she can’t come with me and I don’t want to be somewhere that she isn’t.

“Maybe I could convince my parents to move here, they seem to like it enough. I couldn’t tell them I want to move here because I’ve fallen madly in love with another girl, god, my mom would probably try sending me to a conversion camp or something.” I mutter to myself trying to think of a way that we could stay together and not have to try to hold our relationship together over a distance over a couple of hundred miles.

“Wait, are your parents…” She trails off her question like she can’t think of the word she wants to say or can’t bring herself to say the word.

“Yeah, my parents are old school conservative types, they are rather homophobic. They would freak out if they found it I kissed you let alone what we did yesterday.” I tell her feeling myself blush as I remember how we had made each other orgasm with our mouths yesterday.

“Well we can figure that out when we need to, for now though, do you have plans today?” She asks knowing full well that the only plans I have for today is to spend time with her.

“My plan is to spend the day with my beautiful girlfriend.” I answer her loving the way that my words make her blush and smile widely.

“Good, there’s somewhere I want to show you.” She tells me with her smile growing as she takes a smaller handbag out of the backpack she had brought with her and checks that she has her phone and a few other things before dunking the backpack next to my own bag.

“I meant to ask, what’s with the bag?” I ask her curious about why she had brought a backpack with her to my hotel.

“Well I need a change of clothes if I’m going to spend the night.” She answers making my heart race at the idea that she is going to spend the night with me, sleeping in the same bed and hopefully cuddling.

“Yeah I guess you do.” I say my voice quiet as internally I’m screaming with joy but obviously she doesn’t pick up on my internal celebration as she looks at me with concern on her face.

“Have you changed your mind? Do you not want me to spend the night?” She questions me sounding suddenly self conscious and completely misinterpreting my quiet voice.

“No. I mean I want you to, I really want you to.” I quickly answer her scared that if I don’t she will collect her things and leave.

“Good, just so you know there will be lots of cuddles.” She tells me making me blush even harder and my heart race even faster.

“Well we should probably head out.” She tells me obviously going back to the idea of taking me somewhere as I silently scream in joy over her telling me that we are going to spend the night cuddling.

“Wait, you should fix your makeup.” I tell her guessing that hasn’t realised that her crying had caused it to run and that she wouldn’t want to go out with streaks of makeup down her face.

“What? Why?” She asks looking confused but then I turn her around to face the big mirror and she gasps in embarrassment.

“Can I use yours please? I kinda didn’t bring mine.” She tells me looking even more embarrassed as I hand her my makeup bag and she moves to sit in front of the mirror and starts to fix her makeup.

I enjoy watching Elena as she goes about wiping off her ruined makeup and replacing it with fresh makeup, my makeup. The fact that she is using my makeup feels intimate because I never let any of my friends use any of my makeup and I start to worry that Elena like it because of our different skin tones with her having natural olive tan skin while mine is usually quite pale. My worries are quickly washed away though because I realise that she really doesn’t use all that much makeup and only puts on a bit of eyeliner, eye shadow, mascara, a little bit of foundation and finally some darker red lipstick. I feel those familiar butterflies in my stomach as I watch her slowly trace her lips with the lipstick and wonder if she would think I’m weird if I use the lipstick right after her as I want to feel it against my lips as I know it has just touched her own lips but then an idea strikes me.

“That lipstick looks so good on you, I really want to kiss you.” I tell her putting my idea into motion while being well aware that her reply will be the make or break point of the plan.

“Really? Thanks. If you kiss me though you’ll get the lipstick on your lips.” She tells me speaking words very close to what I had wanted to hear from her.

“Well what if I just put some on anyway?” I ask rhetorically feeling a rush at the fact my idea is going exactly the way I want it to.

“Ok, I’d like it if you kissed me anyway.” She tells me letting me know that I hadn’t needed to come up with the idea to kiss her and probably could have used the lipstick anyway.

I take my own lipstick from her and carefully apply it to my lips hyper aware that she is watching me the whole time with her eyes trained on my lips. I feel a strange rush of excitement as I put on the lipstick knowing that it had just been against Elena’s lips, once I finish applying the lipstick I check how it looks in the mirror and find that it suits her much better than it does me. I don’t waste any time after applying the lipstick and Elena seems just as eager as I am for us to kiss as she leans forward with me bringing our lips together in a kiss that I think would always take my breath away no matter how many times our lips meet. Her lips are so soft to the point where every time we kiss I wonder if this is what it would feel like to kiss a cloud.

“I don’t think I will ever get tired of the way you kiss me.” Elena tells me her voice and expression dreamy when we draw back from the kiss.

“I don’t think I will ever get tired of kissing you, I’m pretty sure your lips are the softest thing in the world.” I whisper as I lift a hand up to my own lips and trace them while feeling the lingering sensation of her lips on mine.

We leave the hotel with our hands clasped together and the faint phantom feeling of her lips still lingering on mine. I had completely forgotten about my idea to change clothes after having Elena crying on my shoulder but it is nice that we were in a way matching with us both wearing sundresses that show off some cleavage and almost all of our legs. I find myself constantly glancing at her as we walk hand in hand through town, I’m glancing at her because of a couple of things, the first is how beautiful she is in profile with her small nose and soft facial features making her look delicate, the second is because I can’t stop looking at what she is wearing.

She is wearing a sundress like me but that is all they have in common because her sundress is an off the shoulder style that plunges in a cut so low that her boobs look like they are about ready to pop out of it and leaves everything from her chest up and her lower arms exposed while falling to just above her knees. The dress is black with a kind of floral pattern that makes her skin look more tan than it is and makes her long light brown hair look closer to a dark blonde as it falls to the middle of her back. Her dress is different than mine with my royal blue sundress covering most of my upper chest with a modest neckline and also cover my shoulders and upper arms but while hers stops at her knees my alterations mean my dress stops after covering only a couple of inches of my thighs.

“Are you ok? You keep looking at me.” Elena asks obviously having spotted the glances I keep throwing her way.

“Sorry, it’s just that you’re so beautiful.” I tell her not hesitating to speak my mind and being rewarded with a big smile breaking out on her face.

“You think so? I actually chose this dress because I thought you’d like it.” She blushes at her confession which just makes her all the more beautiful.

“I do like it but I think it looks better on you than it would anyone else.” I say thinking that any clothes would look better on her than anyone else even the most unflattering of clothes.

“I dunno, I think it would look good on you too although I think I prefer you in that dress.” Her words make me blush a little but the way her eyes travel over my body paying special attention to my legs makes me blush harder.

“My mom brought it for me, it was way too long but I thought it was cute so with some help from a friend I shortened it to this.” I tell her proud of my handiwork and feeling glad that I had chosen this dress as I really like the way she is looking at me in it.

“I didn’t know you could sew, you’d make a good wife.” I can tell that she hadn’t thought about what she was saying and had just spoken because she gasps at her own words and blushes almost as deeply as her words make me blush.

I don’t know how to respond to what she had just said so after spending a moment thinking about what I could say I end up saying nothing and just grip her hand a little bit tighter. We don’t really speak again as she leads me through the town and out the other side but I like the silence it feels comfortable and not at all awkward like we don’t need to speak to enjoy being around each other and are both perfectly content with just being with each other. I wonder if this is how everyone feels when they are in love, if everyone is happy just being with the person they love with nothing else mattering, not the people around them, where they are or even the words they say to each other just the person they are with and their feelings for each other.

4.

I had listened to Elena and worn a pair of actual shoes instead of the sandals I had been defaulting to for almost every day since I got to starting spending the holiday away from my parents and I’m glad for it as she leads me out of town and into the forest. The forest that she leads me into is thick but there isn’t anything growing ag ground level probably because the trees are growing so close together that hardly any light can get through the branches making it feel like it is late evening and the sun is setting and not like it is the middle of the day. I don’t usual get freaked out in the dark but something about how Elena leads me through this dark forest with no path to guide us has me feeling uneasy to the point where I find myself gripping her hand tighter and moving closer towards her to the point where our arms brush together with every step we take.

I think that I wouldn’t have the courage to actually walk through this forest if I was alone or with anyone else but Elena because even though I’m not afraid of the dark this forest feels downright creepy. The weirdest thing about this forest is the absolute lack of sound, you would expect to hear birds chirping and the sounds of small animals scurrying about but there is only the irregular and occasional sound of a bird call but apart from that the only sound that can be heard is what sounds like either rushing water or a string wind blowing through the trees. There doesn’t seem to be any wind blowing through the trees so I guess that there must be a river or something running through the forest not too far away but just out of sight.

The source of the sound I had been hearing is revealed a few minutes later as I see what looks like a clearing not too far ahead of us which makes me walk quicker to get out of this dark and creepy forest. I come to a halt as we wall into the clearing because it is much bigger than I had expected and is dominated by a small cliff face with a waterfall pouring over it into a large still looking pond that is almost big enough to be a small lake. The large pond is ringed by what looks like a sandy beach and a ring of grass that meets the edge of the trees where the trees all stop in a uniformed style like someone had come through here and cut them all back to a certain point so there was somewhere to sit that wasn’t sand but had left the scattering of rocks and boulders that litter the area.

“Wow, this place feels almost magical like something out of a fantasy book.” I whisper keeping my voice quiet because I feel like speaking at a normal volume would break the magic if the place.

“I know right. I love this place, I found it after everything that happened with me being in the hospital.” She tells me her voice quiet and sounding almost sad as she refers to when she was attacked by her ex and then tried to kill herself.

“Everyone acted so weird around me like I was something fragile that could break if they said one word wrong or they just treated me like some kind of weirdo. This place became like a little private getaway for me, no one really comes here so I could imagine I was in a world all of my own, I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone here actually and you’re the first person I’ve brought here.” Her words make me blush and feel special as she explains the importance of this place and how I’m the first person she has shown it to.

“Come in let’s go for a swim.” She says letting go of my hand and walking over to a boulder where the grass meets the sand.

“What’s up?” She asks sounding confused and looking back at me while she places her handbag on the boulder and kicks off her shoes.

“I didn’t bring a swimsuit.” I tell her thinking back and trying to remember if she had told me to bring my bikini or not but I’m pretty sure she hadn’t while also pretty sure that I hadn’t seen any sign of her wearing a swimsuit under her dress and certain that one wouldn’t fit into her small handbag.

“Neither did I, but like I said no one comes here so I… urm… I thought we could, maybe, like, go skinny dipping.” She trips over her words and looks nervous while her words make my eyes go wide and my mouth open wide with shock at what she has just suggested.

“S… Skinny dipping?” I stutter the question feeling myself blush and wanting to make sure I had heard her properly.

“Yeah, you know, swimming but, well, like n… naked.” She blushes with embarrassment and stutters over her last word in the most adorable way possible.

“You’re sure no one else comes here?” I ask wanting to make sure we will actually be alone before making a decision because I don’t want anyone but Elena to see me naked.

“Urm… Yeah, pretty sure.” She answers her voice shaky and making me wonder if she isn’t actually sure or if she is just nervous at the idea of us swimming together naked.

“Ok, I trust you.” I tell her meaning I trust that she isn’t lying to me about over people coming here and with that I walk over to her and take off my shoes.

“I mean I’ve never seen anyone here so we should be ok.” She answer my question again like she knew I was still nervous about getting undressed here.

“I trust you, if you say people don’t come here then people don’t come here. I was just nervous because I don’t want anyone but you to see me naked.” I tell her feeling myself blush but wanting her to know that I trust her more than I’ve ever trusted anyone before.

“I wouldn’t come up with the idea if I thought people would see us, I don’t want anyone but me to see you naked and I don’t want anyone but you to see me naked.” She reassures me making me feel more comfortable with this while also making my heart race ag hearing her say that she wants only me to see her naked.

“Ok, let’s do it then.” I say making up my mind and deciding that I am going to do this as I don’t want to miss out on the chance of doing something that feels like it will be so exciting.

The excitement on Elena’s face and the way she squeals with happiness is absolutely adorable and just as I’m thinking about how cute she is she rushes forward wraps her arms around me pulling me tight against her and then kisses me. The kiss is quick but like almost every kiss we have shared it is filled with passion and love for each other, we end up breaking away from the kiss and just gazing into each others eyes for a minute or two before either of us make any move to get undressed. Elena is the first to start getting undressed which she does slowly as she sees that I am watching her like she is performing a strip tease for me with her hands slowly and sensually running up her legs and over her stomach then back down to the hem of the dress.

My arousal is sky high and I can feel moisture between my legs as she slowly lifts the hem of her dress up, she never takes her eyes off of me and I find my gaze flitting between the thighs that she is slowly exposing and the big amber eyes she has trained on me. I watch as she slowly lifts her dress showing off those beautiful long and smooth legs drawing all of my attention away from her eyes and making me admire how perfect her legs are and giving me a strong urge to touch them and feel her soft skin beneath my hands but I don’t want to move and ruin the magic of this moment. My attention is ripped away from her legs a moment later and my arousal reaches a new height as she slowly lifts her dress up further revealing that this whole time she hasn’t been wearing panties.

Elena seems to get more into her strip tease when she sees the look of arousal on my face, she turns around showing me her perfect heart shaped ass as she continues to lift her dress higher and higher. Her hands travel all over her body and her face becomes a mask of arousal like her actions and the way I can’t take my eyes off of her brings her pleasure, she continues to lift her dress up until she reaches her boobs and gathers the dress under her bust lifting her tits up with her dress. I want to go to her and quickly pull her dress off but at the same time I’m enjoying the show that much that I let her continue, finally gravity wins out and her boobs pop out of her dress dropping back down into their natural perky position and showing me that not only had she not been wearing no panties but she hadn’t been wearing a bra either.

She doesn’t stop once her boobs drop down out of her bunched up dress and while holding her dress around her shoulders with one hand she the starts to rub her other hand over her boobs, she also lifts them up one by one letting then bounce back down. My eyes are glued to her boobs and the way she manipulates them one at a time with her free hand but after a minute she stops and finally pulls her dress completely off leaving her standing there between myself and the pond while completely naked. Elena is so beautiful and I’m so turned on by her show that I want to dive between her legs and lap up the juices I can see making her pussy glisten and bring her to an orgasm but I hold myself back not sure if she would be ok with that.

“You drive me absolutely wild.” I tell her as I feel the result of my arousal start to run down my inner thighs.

“It’s your turn, get undressed.” She says in reply biting her lower lip while running her hands over her naked body.

I hesitate for a split second wondering if I can do what she just had done and while I’m not sure if I can or even if it will have an effect on her like her strip tease did to me I decide to give it a try. I start by turning away from her and bending over in a way that has my dress riding up and letting my ass peek out from under the high hemline all the while running my hands up and down my legs when what I really want to do is bring them into contact with my wetness and get myself off. I run both hands up my legs at the same time and when they reach my dress I flick it up and onto my back exposing my ass to Elena hoping she enjoys the view of my ass as I stick it out further and hoping that she notices the damp spot on my panties caused by her strip tease.

I can feel myself getting even more wet and my nipples getting so hard that they actually hurt as I run my hands over my ass giving each cheek a nice firm squeeze before standing up. I turn to face Elena as I stand up and part my legs slightly loving the way her eyes dart down to my panties and the rush of arousal that her gaze causes me to feel, I feel bold under her gaze and slip my hand between my legs running it over my clothed pussy and feeling that my panties are absolutely drenched with my arousal. I bring my hands up to the top of my panties and in the heat of my arousal I pull them up tight against my pussy making me moan softly as it applies pressure to my pussy, I have stop myself there though because I know that if I keep touching my pussy then I won’t be able to stop until I orgasm.

I trail my fingers across my stomach as I lift my dress up so it is just underneath my bra but my attention isn’t really on myself anymore and except for the feeling of my panties being tight against my pussy no doubt giving me an obvious cameltoe my entire attention is on Elena. I am completely focused on Elena because when I had pulled my panties tight against my pussy and let out a moan she had slipped a hand between her legs and very obviously started to slowly masturbate. I start to abandon my strip tease and quickly pull off my dress but when I do Elena’s hand slows down and I start to feel less sexy and aroused than when I had been putting on a show for her so decide to go back to my little strip tease.

I flick my hair over my shoulders as I start to again run my hands over my body trying to make my actions as erotic as I possibly can and being rewarded by her hand again picking up the pace that she rubs her pussy with. I feel so sexy, desirable and aroused by her response to my actions that it spurs me on, I repeat what I had done earlier and pull my panties tight making the outline of my pussy obvious and making me moan at the pressure on my now very sensitive clit. I repeat my action a couple of times, pulling my panties tight and then loosening only to pull them tight again letting out a soft moan every time it applies pressure to my clit, I stop after a moment and while pulling my panties tight I turn around and bend over giving her a good view of my ass and spread my legs so that she can see my pussy outlined against the panties that I have pulled almost painfully tight.

I run my hands over my ass, squeezing and spreading the cheeks while looking over my shoulder at Elena trying to gauge her reactions but her reactions seem to be to stare at my ass and that spot between my legs with a look of pleasure and lust on her face as she uses her hand to get herself off. I decide after a little while of manipulating my ass that I need to lose the panties so I slow start to pull them down in a teasing style but as I do I can feel them clinging to my wetness in a way that lets me know my pussy is drenched with the juices of my arousal. I can hear Elena gasp and then moan softly as I bend further and further over pulling my panties down my legs until they reach my feet and I slowly step out of them bent over so far that I am touching the floor with my legs spread.

I feel scared that any random person could come along at any second and see me bent over wearing only my bra and with my bare pussy on full display while Elena masturbates with her gaze trained on me. I feel a rush of excitement and arousal along with that fear because I can see Elena’s eyes glued to me with an expression of pure pleasure and need all over her face all caused by my actions, the fact that I can hear her breathing heavily, moaning softly and the wet sounds of her masturbating has the juices of my arousal leaking down my inner thighs and makes me want to masturbate along with her but I don’t and instead continue with my show as I know that she is enjoying it and right now that is all that matters to me, well that and the desperate ache in my pussy.

I run my hands up my legs as I move into a less extreme and more comfortable bending position then once in that position I reach back and with my legs as spread as I can have them I reach back and use my hands to spread myself even wider. The sound of Elena’s moans and her getting herself off mix with the sexy and aroused way I feel so that when my hand barely brushes against my pussy I almost orgasm right then. The feeling of how wet my pussy is gives me an idea which I immediately act on by turning to face Elena with my legs spread wide, I slip my hand between my legs and while holding eye contact with her I use my fingers to collect a large amount of my wetness and then while still holding her gaze I bite my lower lip and slowly bring my fingers up to my mouth.

The look on Elena’s face tells me that she is close to her orgasm so I make a show of it as I part my lips and start to hungrily lick my juices off of my fingers. The taste of myself, the loud groan of pleasure from Elena and the way she licks her lips like she wishes that it was her licking my juices from my fingers has me wondering if it is possible to orgasm without touching yourself and that if it is possible I might just be about to. I’m still thinking about if it is possible to orgasm without any physical stimulation and still greedily licking my juices off of my fingers when Elena lets out a loud moan and her body starts to shake with what is obviously a rather power orgasm.

I instantly dip my hand between my legs as her orgasm hits her and start to quickly rub my clit knowing that with how aroused I am it will take very little for me to orgasm. I’m right and after only a second of rapidly rubbing my clit I can feel myself right on the edge of an orgasm with my moans coming thick and fast as jolts of pleasure shoot through my body starting at my pussy but spreading through every last inch of my body promising a rather powerful and intense orgasm. I see Elena slowly coming down from her orgasm with a dreamy and satisfied smile on her face that manages to be both cute and erotic at the same time and like seeing that look on her face is the trigger my body tips over the edge into a rather strong orgasm. My orgasm is so strong that my legs almost give way and I come close to collapsing onto the floor, I also feel myself stop breathing for a moment almost like my orgasm is so powerful that my body can’t keep doing things that the things that it should do without me thinking like breathing and keeping my heart beating.

My orgasm ravages my body draining every last bit of strength out of me to the point where I less than gracefully lower myself down to sit on the ground where every single one of my limbs starts to twitch as my orgasm continues to send wave after wave of intense pleasure through my body. Just as I’m thinking that I can’t take any more my orgasm starts to die off with the waves of pleasure receding and leaving me feeling like my body is made of jelly to the point where I don’t think I could move even if I wanted to. I slowly start to become aware of Elena looking at me and I blush as I lie there sprawled out on the grass but with that comes the realisation that I hadn’t properly finished my little strip tease because I am still wearing my bra, I try sit up slowly and try move to take it off but my arms don’t want to move and after a moment I give up

“Could you take off my bra? I can’t really move right now.” I tell Elena watching her eyes light up as she gets to her feet and crosses the short distance between us.

I can feel Elena’s fingers brushing against my back as she unhooks my bra and then slides the straps off of my shoulders using her whole hand so her hands rub along my arms as she slowly removes my bra. I wonder what she is doing as I see my bra get thrown on top of the rest of my clothes but don’t hear her making any attempt to move from behind me which is when I hear her shuffling on the grass and see her legs appear on either side of my own. I don’t know what she is doing with her legs either side of me but then I hear her shuffling again and I feel her body press up against my back with her boobs squished against me and finally her arms circle around me crossing just below my own boobs and she pulls me back against her in a tight and intimate hug.

“I think that was one of the hottest things I’ve ever seen.” She says her voice husky and her breath tickling across the side of my neck and my ear, I wonder if she means my attempted strip tease or the rather powerful orgasm I had experienced, I don’t have to wonder long as she answers my silent question a second later.

“I think I’ll have to get you to strip for me like that again.” She tells me before kissing my neck making me moan softly and start to get aroused all over again at the feeling of her soft lips on my neck.

“I’ll do it whenever you want.” I inform her feeling a sense of pleasure from her admitting to having enjoyed my inexperienced strip tease.

“God, you are perfect, I love you so fucking much.” She practically purrs into my ear making me shiver at her to me of voice which seems to silently promise more orgasmic delights.

“I love you too.” I tell her as I move my head back so our heads are next to each other then turn and kiss her lips trying to make her feel how much I do love her because I feel like no words I could ever say would make her feel just how deep my love for her is.

“How are you feeling?” She asks a few minutes later as we continue to sit there in the same position with her chest pressed against my back, her legs in either side of me and her arms around me with my hands resting on top of hers.

“Happier than I ever thought possible.” I answer her hearing the emotion in my voice which is filled with love and happiness.

“I have to ruin the moment but I’m getting really hungry.” She tells me with her stomach rumbling just after she speaks almost as if to prove her point and the thing is I feel hungry too, having no breakfast and a rather strong orgasm will do that to you.

“Does that mean we need to get dressed and head back into town?” I ask feeling a little disappointed that we will have to leave and haven’t even been in the pond yet which seemed to be Elena’s while reason for bringing me out here.

“Nope, just wait here a second.” She says taking her arms around me and standing up making me miss the feeling of her arms around me and her body against me the moment that they are gone.

“Where are you going?” I ask watching her walk away towards a boulder that is just within the treeline and when she gets to it she reaches behind it and pulls out a basket.

Elena doesn’t answer me and just smiles widely at me as she walls back across the clearing to me with the basket held out in front of her. The sight of Elena walking across the clearing holding what looks like a picnic basket while completely naked is pretty surreal along with the fact that I too am naked and the knowledge of what we had just done makes this feel more like a dream than reality. I can’t shake the feeling that this is a dream as she sets the basket down on the floor near me, I feel like I’m going crazy trying to figure out if this is a dream or not so in a moment of what can only be called madness I reach out, grab her hands and pull her down on top of me. The thud of her body landing on mine is reassuring so is the way it knocks the air out of my lungs, the weight of her body and the feel of her soft skin chases away the idea of this being a dream and convinces me that this is actually reality.

“What the hell? Why’d you do that?” Elena asks sounding frustrated and out of breath like the impact had knocked the air out of her lungs too.

“I’m sorry, I just wanted to make sure this wasn’t a dream.” I tell her feeling myself blush from the embarrassment of being so stupid that I had almost convinced like this wasn’t real.

“There’s better ways to check than pulling me down on you like that. Like would a dream feel like this?” She sounds annoyed still but then her voice changes with as slight husky quality to it as she lowers her lips to my own.

I still can’t believe how soft her lips are and how much I enjoy the feel of them against my own, she quickly parts her lips and I follow suit accepting her tongue into my mouth and meeting it with my own. The weight and feel of Elena’s naked body on top of my naked body feels both comforting and arousing as we start to passionately make out while also chasing away any lingering doubts I have of this not being real and in fact being a dream. I love the feel of her lips, the feel of her tongue dancing with my own, her weight and soft skin on mine and the way she moves her body on me rubbing my nipples against her soft skin causing them to harden and making me get aroused all over again.

“You still think this is a dream?” She asks looking down at me as she takes panting breaths after our heavy make out session with her body still on top of mine.

“I dunno, I think I need a little more convincing.” I tell her want any reason to have her kiss me more.

“I think I can do that.” She laughs with that musical laugh that makes my heart race and makes me fall even deeper in love with her every time I hear it.

She may have laughed at her words but after her laugh trails off she again lowers her lips to mine and we are straight back to making out again. I’m so happy as we make out with Elena lying on top of me that it feels like my heart could explode but I hope that it won’t because I want, no, I need to spend more time with the only person I’ve ever loved, the girl who has showed me that love is real and I can feel it as long as she is there with me. I’m basking in the joy of our love for each other when I have a sudden intrusive thought that brings tears to my eyes, what happens when I have to go home and I can’t be with Elena anymore, will I go back to the old me who only cared about herself or will I not even be able to do that and end up spending my time as an empty husk of a person longing for someone hundreds of miles away from me.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” She asks wiping away my tears with a touch so gentle that it feels like being caressed by a feather.

“I just thought about what will happen when I have to go home, it wasn’t a good thought.” I tell her feeling more tears leak from my eyes as I speak.

“You don’t have to think about that yet, we still have time just focus on what is happening now.” She says her words and the gentle way she wipes away my tears making me feel a bit better.

“And what’s happening now is that we are finally going to eat.” She informs me with a big smile breaking out across her lips as she climbs up off of me and moves over to the basket she had retrieved from behind a boulder.

“Did you come out here before you came to the hotel?” I ask trying to forget the depressing thoughts and instead thinking that she must have planned this out during the night and woken up seriously early to bring the basket out here.

“Yeah, I want to drop this off here I so I didn’t have to carry it with us if we decided to go somewhere else first.” She tells me having obviously planned for a variety of situations today.

“What if we hadn’t come out here today?” I ask wanting to see just how far her planning had gone while also feeling rather impressed.

“Well the food would have gone to waste but I wouldn’t have minded so long as I got to spend the day with you.” Her words make me blush and feel special in a way I never had before meeting her.

“I bet you’re glad we came out here so it didn’t go to waste.” I say trying to tease her a little but also curious if she would be upset if the food had gone to waste.

“I mean a little bit, I’m more glad that we came out here because of other things that have happened.” She tells me smiling suggestively obviously referring to our strip teases and the other things we had done earlier which makes me blush all over again.

“Come on, help me get this unpacked so we can eat, I’m starving.” She says as she opens up the basket and I move to help her out like she had asked.

Elena pulls out a blanket which we work together to lay it on the grass before we start to unpack the food which she had obviously taken a long time packing in the basket as everything is in its own little section looking neat and orderly. We remove and place a ***********ion of sandwiches, fresh fruit and even a couple bars of milk chocolate onto the blanket, normal I would say that this was way too much food for just the two of us but I can hear Elena’s stomach rumbling in hunger and I feel mine doing the same as I hadn’t eaten since yesterday. The food looks really good and once everything is set out I don’t waste any time and start to dig in seeing Elena do the same, I’m struck by the delicate way that she eats, nibbling at her sandwiches and somehow making the act of eating look elegant.

“These sandwiches are so good.” I say thinking out loud as I pick up another sandwich this one a ham and lettuce combo that is absolutely delicious.

“Thanks, I made them myself, I mean they’re only sandwiches but…” She trails off looking embarrassed and with her gaze landing everywhere except on me.

“They’re really good though I didn’t know sandwiches could taste like this.” I tell her which finally makes her look at me with a soft smile on her lips.

“Oh, you’re probably thirsty, I did bring drinks too.” She announces a moment later after I had gone back to eating my sandwich but she is right a drink would be really nice right now.

I watch mesmerised as she crawls over to the picnic basket giving me a great view of her perfect ass and a glimpse of the sex between her legs. The sight of Elena’s pussy lips peeking out from between her legs makes me want to abandon my sandwich and eat something entirely different but after a seconds consideration my hunger beats my horniness and I continue to eat my sandwich. I watch as she retrieves a small cool box from the basket and brings it over to where she had been sitting before, the whole time she has this teasing grin on her face that tells me she bent over to get the cool box the way she had on purpose to get a reaction out of me. I wonder if the reaction she gets out of me is the one that she wanted as I bite my lower lip and feel the urge to pounce on her and feel her body against mine, the softness of her lips all over me, the taste of her and the way she cries out my name in pleasure.

“You look… excited. You must be very… thirsty.” Elena teases me pausing for a second before finishing each sentence just to drive home the double meaning to her words.

“Oh, I am rather… thirsty.” I practically purr in reply and pausing in the same way she had as I start to crawl towards her.

“Well I can definitely do something about that.” She tells me with her voice husky but then as quick as a flash without giving me time to react reaches into the cooler pulls out a bottle of cool water and presses it against my hot cheek making me yelp in surprise and jump away from her as she bursts out laughing.

“Hey, what the hell.” I complain feeling shocked and annoyed by her actions while at the same time loving the sound of her laughing.

“You said you were thirsty.” She manages to hold back her laughter just long enough to speak before the laughter claims her again.

“It’s not that funny.” I grumble but at the same time in glad she finds it so funny because I could sit hear listening to and watching her laugh for hours.

“I’m sorry, let me make it up to you.” She says as she starts to crawl towards me with the tender look in those deep amber eyes helping to wash away the last of my frustration.

I don’t say anything in reply but I don’t think I need to as I believe the way I bite my lower lip does the speaking for me. The way that Elena crawls towards me also biting her lower lip while her gaze flickers between my eyes and my lips is a massively erotic sight and I can feel myself getting aroused all over again like she knows just how to keep me in an almost constant state of arousal. I had been expecting just a kiss but when she reaches me she reaches out with her hands and pushes me backward on the blanket so I am lying down, starting at my stomach she starts to kiss her way up my body until she reaches my lips. By the time she kisses my lips she is lying on top of me, her slight weight pressing down on me is comforting and the way her boobs squash against mine letting me feel her hard nipples is very arousing.

“Mmm, that more than makes up for it.” I purr when her lips retreat and her tongue slips out of my mouth.

“Oh, I’m not done yet.” She tells me as she snakes her hand between us and brings it into contact with my soaked pussy making me moan but also wonder if she feels obligated to do this as her vile ex made her do it so many times.

“I love it when you touch me like this but you know you don’t have to, I already accept your apology, I’m not her.” I inform her hoping that if she does feel like she has to do this then my words will get through to her.

“I’m not doing this because I think I have to. I’m doing this because I want to, because I love the feel of you, because I love the sound of your moans. Most of all though I’m doing this because I’m madly in love with you.” She tells me in a husky voice with her words settling my fears and allowing me to enjoy the feeling of her fingers teasing my clit.

“Oh fuck, I need to touch you.” I moan as her fingers circle and then lightly pinch my clit sending electric shocks of pleasure through my body.

“No, stay on top of me.” I groan wrapping an arm around her and pulling her hard down on top of me when she starts to climb off of me.

“Wait but how… Ooh.” She starts to ask me a question but cuts herself off with a moan as I slip my free hand between her legs.

The position we are in means that our arms are rubbing together as we tease each others wet sexes making us both moan from our lovers touch. The most erotic thing about this isn’t the feeling of Elena’s hand stroking my clit and pussy or the feeling of me doing the same to her, it isn’t even the feeling of her weight on top of me or how her boobs press against my own but is in fact the look of intense pleasure on her face and the way she keeps stealing quick kisses off of me between her moans. I can’t get enough of her expression, her moans, her touch and her soft breathless kisses, all of these things send shocks of pleasure through my body and quickly bringing me to the edge of an orgasm.

“Oh fuck, I’m so close, cum with me baby.” Elena moans with her breathing becoming more irregular as her hips thrust and grind against my hand.

“Oh my god, yes, I’m gonna cum.” I moan with my own hips thrusting up against her hand as her words put me right on the edge of my orgasm.

“Oh, cum now, cum with me.” She demands and a split second later her orgasm hits her making her convulse on top of me as her face contort with pleasure.

The sight of her face as she experiences her orgasm triggers my own orgasm which barrels into me hard making my toes curl with my body shaking and twitching beneath her. The feeling of Elena’s weight on top of me and the way I can feel her body convulsing as she orgasms makes my orgasm all the more powerful to the point where I feel like I might black out from the waves of intense pleasure crashing through my body. I think that I do actually black out for a moment because one second Elena’s face is hovering above mine contorted with a look of intense pleasure and then the next her face is buried against my shoulder with the full weight of her body pressing down on me which is understandable if she anything like I do right now like I have absolutely no strength left.

“If you keep making me cum like that you might just kill me.” I whisper jokingly with her body shivering as my breath tickles across her ear.

“I know right, I think I blacked out for a second.” She whispers back to me making me shiver now as her breath tickles my neck while her words make me laugh softly and breathlessly.

“So it wasn’t just me then.” I laugh again as I hear her laugh softly against my shoulder sending vibrations through me.

“You know what, I did actually bring us out here to swim but instead we’ve spent the whole day making each other cum.” She sounds disappointed but at the same time she was the one who had initiated it each time.

“Well we can still go swimming just give me a little bit to regain my strength.” I tell her wanting her to feel better which must work because she softly kisses my neck.

“I’d like that but I need some time to recover too.” She says as she rolls off of me and lies beside me with us both looking up at the clear blue sky.

“I’m gonna get a great tan from this.” I laugh as the sun beats down on me no doubt making my already tanned skin tan even more.

“I like your pale skin, it reminds me of snow, you even sparkle a bit being that sweaty.” She compliments and teases me in the same sentence making my heart leap at her compliment but her comment about being sweaty makes me feel gross.

“I’m not the only sweaty one.” I comment as I roll over to face her and let one of my arms come to rest across her stomach which is in fact sweaty.

“If I’m so sweaty why can’t you take your hands off of me?” She teases me again with a soft laugh and whole I don’t think she expects an answer I give her one anyway.

“Because I love how soft your skin is, even if you are sweaty.” I tell her which must take her by surprise because she rolls onto her side to face me with a faces mere centimetres apart.

“How do you always seem to know just what to say to make my heart race?” She asks and I get the sense that she does actually want an answer this time.

“I just tell you the truth, I’m yet to find a single thing about you that I don’t love even the things you don’t like about yourself.” I answer her honestly but then quickly wonder if I have messed up as I see tears forming in her eyes.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you cry.” I apologise as I take my arm from around her and start to gently wipe away her tears.

“Don’t be sorry, they’re not sad tears it’s just that sometimes you make me feel so happy and loved that it is a bit overwhelming.” She tells me with a big smile on her face even though she is still crying softly.

“I can back off if you want, I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” I offer but my words make her smile turn into a scowl as she looks at me.

“Don’t you dare, you make me feel special and loved and I don’t ever want that to stop.” Her words bring tears to my eyes and we both end up lying there looking at each other crying but with smiles on our faces.

“You think you’re ready to go for a swim yet?” She asks a few minutes later when we have both stooped crying and I have regained most of my strength.

“Yeah I think I can swim now.” I tell her before stretching my arms and legs to make sure that I can move them properly and won’t have any trouble swimming.

“Ok, let’s go then.” She sounds excited and quickly gets to her feet before reaching down taking hold of my hand and helping me get to my feet.

Elena and I spend most of the rest of the day in the surprisingly cool water of the large pond, we spend that time playing and swimming in the water, Elena is a very competent swimmer moving through the water so gracefully that she barely causes a splash while I look almost like someone who’s drowning. We even have a little water fight that consists of us splashing and dunking each other until we both go under at the same time which results in us kissing while still under the water like we are in some kind of mermaid romance novel. We end up climbing out of the pond a few hours later where we dry ourselves off with a couple of towels that Elena had brought in that picnic basket, once we are finished drying off we get dressed and start to head back to my hotel room with my heart racing as I remember that she will be spending the night with me.

5.

I’m so excited as we walk into my hotel room with our hands clasped together that I feel like my heart is racing at a hundred miles a minute. It may sound a bit weird after all the sexual things Elena and I have done together since meeting a couple of days ago but the idea of having her send the night with me in the same bed feels like the most personal and intimate thing we have down so far. We don’t get into bed when we get back to the hotel and instead order room service which we eat quickly before striping down and sitting on the bed naked and cuddled up together watching TV, I couldn’t say what we watch because my attention is purely focused on how I’m cuddled up naked with the girl I love.

“You ready to sleep yet?” Elena asks letting out a big yawn as something that should probably be exciting happens on TV but I only vaguely notice it.

“Yeah I’m pretty tired.” I answer her with her yawn causing me to yawn while at the same time I wonder if I will be able to sleep with her lying next to me.

“Can you not, well, urm, do anything to me while I’m asleep please.” She requests sounding embarrassed by what she has said and blushing deeply but I don’t quite understand what she means, does she mean like drawing on her, I know people supposedly do that at sleepovers but this isn’t asleep over.

“Do anything while you’re asleep.” I mutter her request to myself as I stare into space trying got work out what she means but when I look at her the expression on her face tells me everything.

“You mean sexual. Of course not, I’d never do anything without your consent plus where would the fun be, I love your moans and reactions and I wouldn’t get them if you’re asleep.” My words seem to make her throw herself at me where she wraps her arms around me and kisses me deeply like I have just promised her something special and not that I won’t assault her in her sleep.

“I really don’t deserve you.” She says softly the emotion in her voice a little overwhelming and the vulnerability she displays makes me hold her closer.

“I think you’re kind of right, I think you deserve better.” I tell her as my thoughts turn to how I’m going to have to leave her in less than week.

“Don’t say that.” She shouts sounding annoyed with me and making my ears ring before she seems to calm down and speaks again at a more regular volume.

“Please don’t say that, you’re the best thing that has ever happened to me and I love you with all of my heart.” She tells me with her declaration bringing tears to both of our eyes.

“I love you with every single fibre of my body but I’m scared that when I go home it will break me because I won’t be able to see you, touch you, kiss you and just thinking about that makes me want to push you away to try and stop it from hurting so much when it happens. I guess I’m selfish and stupid in a way though because I know that I won’t do that, I’ll keep seeing you, I’ll keep kissing you, touching you and anything else we end up doing until I have to go home or you don’t want me any more.” I pour my heart out to her thinking that I probably sound silly and expecting her to move back out of our hug but instead she clutches me tighter against her until it feels like she is going to break my ribs.

“I’ll always want you Riley, I never want to be without you so we will make it work even if I have to travel to the other side of the country to see you we will make it work.” She tells me with her words and the tight unrelenting way she is holding me bringing me comfort and putting me at ease.

“No matter what we will make it work.” I whisper back to her feeling hopeful and hugging her back as tight as she is hugging me.

We decide to go to sleep not long after that and with the TV turned off we lie in bed together completely naked and comfortable with each other. We try out a couple of different positions, Elena tries to be the big spoon at first but complains that it doesn’t feel right so we switch and I try to be the big spoon but this time I don’t feel right. We end up in a slightly uncomfortable position with us facing each other with an arm over each other and looking into each others eyes with sleepy dreamy expressions on our faces that makes a comforting warmth spread throughout my body.

My dreams are filled with Elena and manage to be somehow both erotic and romantic with the erotic parts dedicated to us fingering each other, eating each others pussies and even in what I think is called a scissoring position. The romantic parts of my dreams consist of is lying in bed cuddling and talking, walking along a street in what could only be Japan as we watch the cherry blossoms fall, sitting at night in front of the Eiffel tower and even a gondola ride in Venice, all very clichéd but at the same time nice to dream about. My dreams are so good that a part of me doesn’t want to wake up so I can continue visiting all those places with the girl I love and continue doing all those erotic and sexual things with her but as enjoyable as that sounds it isn’t real and I want to do all of those things and more just with the real Elena, the one I’m asleep beside not the one in my dreams.

I wake up slowly with the memory of my dreams still fresh in my mind and surprisingly I find that Elena and I are still wrapped in each others arms. Elena is still asleep with such a peaceful expression on her face that she looks almost angelic and I find myself desperate to kiss her but at the same time I don’t want to so anything that will wake her so I can continue to admire her. I lie there just looking at her admiring just how beautiful she is and thinking about how much I love her, I still can’t believe that I feel this way about someone and don’t know why I do but I am glad that I do.

I enjoy these feelings I have for Elena but at the same time they scare me a bit because it feels like they have turned my entire world upside down, things that I had thought were true about me were now being proved wrong. I’m happy that my previous thoughts about myself are getting proved to be wrong because if they hadn’t been then I would never have known what it feels like to be loved and love in return, I would never have known how good it feels to have the person you love unable to take their eyes, hands or lips off of you or even how it feels to have the person you love bring you so much pleasure that it feels like your mind might break.

It feels weird to look back over the short time that I’ve known Elena, I had thought she was some crazy girl when we had first met and she had dragged me off down the beach while I was just trying to work on my tan in my bikini. If someone had told me that day that I would end up as that crazy girls girlfriend I would have said they were crazier than she is yet here I am madly in love with her. My thoughts and the memories of the couple of days we’ve spent together make my feelings of love for Elena become almost overwhelming to the point where I can’t hold myself back anymore and I move my head forward softly pressing my lips to her forehead.

“That’s a nice way to wake up.” Elena whispers sounding sleepy as my lips retreat and I can see that her eyes are half open and looking at me.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to wake you.” I feel guilty about waking her up but the smile on her face and the way she slowly moves forward and kisses me reassures me making me feel less guilty.

“Don’t be, it means I get to spend more time with you. What time is it anyway?” Her words make my heart race and her question makes me wonder the same thing after all the only thing I’ve paid any attention to since waking up is her.

“I dunno but it’s light outside.” I tell her as I’m ae to see the window from the way I am lying and can see the sun shining in from underneath the curtain.

“I guess it doesn’t really matter.” She mutters dismissively before looking at me with an expression so full of lust and need that it sends a shiver through my body and almost makes me gasp.

“What’s that look about?” I ask feeling exposed like her gaze is seeing every little thing about me which makes me feel both nervous and excited.

“You’re just so beautiful, I really want to touch you.” She whispers sounding breathless giving me the impression that she doesn’t mean just hugging or kissing me but something all the more sexual.

“Then why don’t you touch me?” I ask with my voice turning husky as I hear her softly.

“I wanted to make sure you were ok with it first.” She informs me making my swell with even more love for her.

“You don’t have to make sure, all I ask is that if I say no or tell you to stop then you stop.” I tell her wanting her to not have to feel like she has to check if it’s ok every time she wants to touch me more intimately and instead just touch me.

“Ok, if you’re sure about this I’ll stop asking.” She says sounding a bit confused and maybe concerned but also excited.

“I’m sure. Now please touch me.” I practically beg her as my desperation to feel her touch me becomes almost unbearable

Elena answers my pleas by moving one of her hands down to my ass which she squeezes softly while her other hand takes hold of one of my boobs making me moan softly. My moans come more frequently as she massages my ass and plays with my boobs in turn one after the other and back again. Elena’s actions don’t stop with her playing with my ass and boobs and after a minute or so she muffles my moans with a deep kiss slipping her tongue into my mouth which has me pushing my chest out into her hand. I want to touch her back but one of my arms is trapped underneath me so I start to trail the hand I can move across her back towards her ass, Elena takes her hand away from my ass as I move my hand and I wonder if I should have kept still but then she places her hand in my chest with her other hand and softly pushes making it obvious she wants me to roll onto my back so I oblige and roll onto my back.

Elena climbs on top of me the moment that I am lying on my back, the feeling of her body on top of me makes me feel safe and comfortable but also extremely aroused to the point where it feels like my pussy is dripping wet. Elena smiles down at me with a seductive smile that has my breath deepening and my heart beating faster then after a moment she dips her head down and starts to kiss me, her lips are so soft and feel amazing and the sensation of her tongue exploring every last inch of my mouth is intensely erotic making me moan against her mouth. We make out like that for a while and because I’m able to move both of my arms now I wrap them around her and pull her tight against me loving the feel of her curves and how I can feel her very obviously erect nipples pressing against my boobs.

“I want to try something, you know what scissoring is right?” She asks blushing madly and making me gasp at her bringing up something that I had dreamed of last night, her words effect me so much that I can’t speak and can only nod my head to let her know I have heard of it.

“Well would you, maybe, wanna try it? I mean with me?” She asks stumbling over her words sounding absolutely adorable and making me kiss her.

“Is that a yes?” She sounds a little flustered when I pull back from the kiss but she has a smile on her lips and looks excited.

“Yeah, definitely a yes.” I say quickly with my excitement getting the best of me as I remember my dream from last night that had involved the very thing we are about to do.

Elena practically squeals with excitement and starts to plant quick soft kisses all over my face before stopping only a moment later and kissing me properly. I love the feeling of her lips, her weight on top of me and the way her body feels pressed on mine but most of all I love her, everything about her, the girl who has done what I thought would be impossible and captured my heart. I kiss her back trying to convey just how much I love her and how grateful I am that she came into my life and changed it for the better making me more happy than I have ever been and maybe ever will be, I think she must feel my emotions because she brings one of her hands up and cups my cheek as she deepens the kiss in a way that can only be described as loving.

“I love you so fucking much.” Elena whispers breathlessly when she pulls up from the kiss but stays lying on top of me and gazing into my eyes.

“I love you more.” I whisper back with my voice sounding almost as breathless as hers had.

“You can be so cheesy, it’s cute.” She laughs softly like she finds it funny but I can see her blushing too like my words mean more to her than she is letting on.

“Are you ready baby?” She asks looking down on me with such need and passion in her expression that it leaves me speechless so all I can do is slowly not my head to let her know I am ready.

Honestly I don’t know much about scissoring except that usually the girls lie with their heads at opposite ends of the bed then hook their legs together bringing their pussys into contact and grinding against each other to orgasms. Elena doesn’t get into the position I had been expecting and while she does hook one of her legs over one of mine and then my other leg over her second leg she stays lying on top of me. The moment her wet pussy comes into contact with my soaked sex I moan from the unbelievable sensation and think that it might be the most amazing thing I have ever felt but then when she starts to move her hips and grind herself against me I think that I was wrong and that this is the best feeling ever.

“Oh my god.” I moan wrapping my arms around her and clinging to her as pleasure courses through my body and I start to move my hips along with her.

“Fuck yes baby.” She groans before kissing me hard as she thrusts her hips down against me making her pussy slap against my clit sending sparks of pleasure through my entire body.

Elena continues to kiss me as she starts to grind her pussy against mine again but this time her movements cause her entire body to rub against mine. I can feel her hard nipples rubbing against my boobs which makes my also hard nipples rub against her boobs sending even more pleasure coursing through my body. Her movements are slow but I get the sense that they are deliberately slow like she knows what pace to move at to make this as she can for the both of us but that thought is wiped away a moment later when she starts to move faster. The way that she moves her hips faster has me doing the same making our lips spend more time apart as our moans become more frequent and I rapidly climb to the edge of my orgasm.

“Oh fuck, I’m so close. I love you. Cum with me.” She moans her words coming quickly as she moves her hips even quicker.

“I love you. I’m gonna cum.” I pant knowing that any second now I’m going to fall over the edge into my orgasm.

“Yes, cum with me.” She moans as I cling to her with my fingers clawing at her back from the overwhelming pleasure coursing through me.

The way she tells me to cum with her is like a trigger for me and a split second after she speaks my orgasm hits me making me cry out loudly with pleasure. I think that Elena experiences her own orgasm not long after mine starts as I’m vaguely aware of her crying out much like I had and then her body shaking on top of me. I’m only slightly aware of Elena having her own orgasm because mine is still going strong sending wave after wave of intense mind blowing pleasure through my body making me shake and buck my hips even with Elena’s weight pressing down on top of me. I think the feeling of Elena’s weight on top of me along with the sound of her panting breaths and soft moans directly in my ear prolongs my orgasm and makes it even stronger.

“Holy shit.” I gasp taking panting breaths once my orgasm finally subsides and leaves me lying there unable to move or even think properly.

“I know right.” Elena mutters weakly sounding breathless and tired but also dreamy and satisfied.

“Can we do this again sometime?” I whisper already sure that I know what her answer will be as I softly kiss her neck.

“Yeah, I’d like that.” She says obviously trying to play it cool but I can hear the excitement in her voice.

“I love you so much.” I tell her as the excitement in her voice makes my heart race and causes a big smile to fall across my face.

“Hearing you say that makes me feel like the luckiest girl in the world, I love you.” She makes my heart race even faster with her words and I can’t stop myself from kissing her neck but when I do she moves her head to look at me and I kiss her lips instead.

“I’m all sweaty I need a shower, want to join me?” Elena asks a few minutes later while we lie there with her still lying on top of me.

“Ok but I don’t know if I’ll be able to keep my hands to myself.” I tell her wanting her to know how I feel and what will happen if we do shower together.

“Is that a promise, half the fun of showering with your girlfriend is not being able to keep your hands to yourself.” She tells me with a soft laugh as she lifts herself up off of me and looks down at me with a suggestive smile.

“I swear you’re the perfect girlfriend.” I whisper feeling my love for her grow even more.

“I was just thinking the same thing about you.” She says softly before leaning down and kissing me deeply.

We climb in the shower together a few minutes later and after only a few seconds of the water falling on us I can’t resist anymore and reach out to touch her. The way that the water runs over her body gives Elena a kind of unnatural beauty like she is some kind of fairy queen granting me the highest honour of being allowed to admire and touch her. Her skin is so soft and perfect that along with my love and arousal I feel a slight tinge of jealousy, not enough to hurt me but enough to make me feel self conscious as she reaches out and returns my touch by running her hands over my body making me gasp and moan at her gentle and loving touch, it isn’t long before she is crouching slightly with her hands parting my legs and touching my most sensitive spot.

My moans come thick and fast as Elena’s fingers tease me with my sex wet not just from the water of the shower but also the mixes of my arousal. I return her attention by slipping one of my hands between her legs and stroking her wetness which I’m sure is like my own and caused by a mixture of the water from the shower and her arousal. We stay like that under the stream of water from the shower our lips meeting every few seconds as we kiss and with our hands teasing both of our pussys and occasionally our boobs and nipples too making us both pant and moan with pleasure as we get each other off. Elena changes things up after a couple of minutes when she slowly pushes what feels like a couple of her fingers inside me spreading my pussy open and almost making me orgasm right at that moment with her fingers giving me an amazing full feeling that has my legs trembling.

I try to return Elena’s actions and push my own fingers inside her but the position we are in doesn’t give me the ability to do so but she doesn’t seem to mind as she practically begs me not to stop and pay a little more attention to her clit. I find it hard to concentrate on my own actions as Elena starts to slowly move her fingers in and out of me curling them in a way that has them scraping over my g spot with her every movement and sending intense shockwaves of pleasure through my body.

“I love feeling you inside me. Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum.” I moan as her fingers continue to stretch me and hit my g spot with every movement.

“Fuck yes, rub my clit baby, I want to cum with you.” Elena purrs before kissing me and moaning into my mouth as I focus on her clit.

We both orgasm at the same time with loud moans of pleasure as we collapse against each other out wet bodies pressed together as we both tremble and shudder as our orgasms send waves of pleasure through our bodies. We don’t stop when we recover from our orgasms but continue with our actions with Elena finger fucking me as I rub and tease her clit until we both orgasm again with my orgasm seemingly triggering her own. Our second shower orgasms are stronger than the first and when we collapse against each other this time our legs completely give out underneath us and we sink to the floor of the shower our limbs entwined with each other as we take deep panting breaths and softly kiss each other until we feel like we are able to move again.

We actually wash when we recover from our second orgasms but instead of keeping our hands to ourselves we wash each other with our hands running all over each other as we soap up each others bodies. Elena’s touch is so soft and sensual as she washes my body and I try to match her energy as I want her to feel as good as she makes me feel which I seem to achieve as she moans softly while I wash her body. Every time we do something that I think is the most intimate thing possible I’m proved wrong with us doing something even more intimate like washing each other after we male each other orgasm multiple times.

“I love you.” We both say at the same time as we finish washing each other making us both laugh before we kiss each other deeply.

This holiday may have started off boring and with me feeling frustrated and annoyed at having to be here but now I’m so glad that my parents had forced me to come with them and I know that I couldn’t be happier and wouldn’t want to be anywhere else in the world right now than right here in this hotel with my perfect girlfriend. I had wanted this holiday to end before it had even began but now I never want it to end so I can spend every last second of every day with Elena, the first and only person I’ve ever felt attracted to and love so much that it feels like my heart might burst from how much I love her. The worst thing though is that I know I don’t have long left with her and even if I did would I be able to tell my parents about this love I feel for Elena after all she is another girl and my parents aren’t exactly accepting about that type of thing.

6.

I can’t take my eyes off of Elena as she dresses, pulling on a pair of matching red lacy underwear before putting on a pair of short frayed denim shorts and a tight black t shirt that highlights her tight waist and big boobs. I know that Elena is the most beautiful person in the world and I can’t help but admire how perfect she looks in her outfit with my feelings of love growing with every passing second. I try and make sure that she notices me skipping over putting on any underwear beneath the long flowing sundress that I pull on with part of me hoping that she asks about my choice in forgoing the underwear which she does a moment later.

“No underwear? That’s bold.” She says looking at me with an expression that makes me feel like she is looking straight through the sundress to my naked body beneath.

“I want you to have easy access.” I purr as I take her hand and place it on one of my boobs letting her feel my hard nipple through the thin fabric.

“Fuck, you can be such a tease.” She moans looking at me like she wants to throw me down on the bed and take me right now which just causes my pussy to get wet.

“Why don’t you do something about it?” I tease her with my voice husky as I hope she will do something about it.

“We can’t stay here all day making each other cum over and over again.” She tells me ruining my fantasy of us doing just that.

“Why not? That sounds like fun.” I say wanting her to change her mind because it does sound like fun to me.

“I have a day planned out for us but if you still want to them tomorrow we can spend the day making each other orgasm.” She tells me making my heart leap and causing me to wrap my arms around her and kiss her.

“Ok so today we do what you have planned but tomorrow we stay here and make each other orgasm again, and again, and again.” I tell her and emphasise my words by kissing her quickly between each repetition of my words.

“You’ve got a deal. Now come one, let’s go.” She says taking my hand and leading me out of the door.

“God, I love you.” I say quietly as we walk out of my hotel room hand in hand but someone must hear my words because I hear a gasp when I speak and look up to see my parents a couple of places down the hallway looking at Elena and myself.

“Riley who is this girl? Why was she in your room? And why are you holding her hand?” My mom snaps her questions rapid fire all the while she glares at our clasped hands like the sight has personally offended her.

“Mom, Dad, this is Elena she’s my… well… I…” I stumble over my words scared of the way I’m sure my parents are going to react and unable to tell them the truth.

“Riley?” Elena whispers softly with her grip on my hand tightening slightly making me wonder if she is making sure I’m ok or if she is scared by the way my mom is glaring at us.

“Elena is my girlfriend.” I say quickly drawing in her grip to give me the strength to tell my parents the truth and hoping that she doesn’t run away when my parents explode like I expect them to.

My mom doesn’t disappoint and the moment that my confession leaves my lips she starts shouting and screaming at us, I don’t catch most of her words as I can hear my blood rushing through my body but I do pick up on some things that she says. I am hardly surprised by my moms rant of how Elena has corrupted me, how she is a whore, a harlot, a disgusting sub human thing that deserves to burn in hell but throughout her rant I say nothing scared by her outburst and the sheer hatred in her voice and twisted expression. My dad doesn’t say anything either as my mom rants but just stands there staring at me with a look of confusion and disappointment like he can’t believe what is happening, he doesn’t even speak when mom stops ranting and stares at Elena and me with a look of such burning hatred.

“What do you have to say for yourself?” Mom snaps the question with spittle flying from her lips and in a moment of courage or more likely madness I tell her the truth.

“I love Elena and if you say one more bad thing about her then you will never see me again.” I tell her meaning that I will run away but this was obviously the wrong thing to say because mom launches into another rage filled rant.

“I warned you, let’s go.” I say with my soft words cutting off my moms rant as I turn away from her and start to walk of down the hallway only to be stopped when my mom grabs the strap of the small handbag I had brought with me to carry my phone.

“Take your fucking hand off of me.” I growl putting as much venom and anger into my voice as I possibly can as I want to hurt her like her words are hurting me.

“How dare you?” My mom snaps looking at me with shock and anger all over her face but all I do is let go of Elena’s hand and slap away my moms hand forcing her to let go of my handbag.

“I dare because I fucking love her and I won’t stand here and listen to your medieval bigoted words as you offend me and the only person I have ever loved. Either you accept this or I’m gone.” I give her an ultimatum hoping that her love for me, her daughter, beats her backwards views.

“You’re not going anywhere.” She growls bringing tears to my eyes as she proves just how little I mean to her.

“I see how it is. Let’s go Elena.” I say turning my back on my parents while trying to keep myself from bursting into tears.

My parents don’t follow us as we walk away but I can hear my mom shouting and screaming, hurling abuse at Elena and I as we walk away down the hallway. We turn the corner at the end of the hallway and I collapse to the floor sobbing in pain and anguish over the way my parents had reacted, Elena doesn’t say anything and just holds me as I sob uncontrollably with my breath catching in my throat. As I sit there sobbing against Elena I find myself hoping that my parents will come after me and tell me that they are sorry, that they were wrong, that they are just happy that I’ve finally found love and that they will at least try to accept me even if it goes against what they were taught growing up. None of those things happen though and instead I’m left there to cry wrapped in the arms of the girl I love until my tears dry up and I can’t cry anymore.

“I need to go clean up.” I whisper with a shaky voice minutes later when I finally feel like I have some control over my emotions again, I’m sure that all my crying has ruined my makeup and I probably look horrible.

Elena comes back to my room with me but while I head into the bathroom to wash off my ruined makeup and apply a fresh coat she waits in the main room. I worry that my moms insane outburst has ruined this for me, that Elena will be scared to go near me now all because my mom is a horrible bigot and she won’t be able to see past that. I find myself in tears again as the dark thoughts consume me and I become certain that this will be the end of my relationship with Elena because every time she looks at me all she will see is my mom screaming and calling her a whole bunch of vile things. I can’t keep myself from crying every time I think about how horrible my mom had been so in the end I give up trying to put on any more makeup and shuffle my way back out into the main hotel room cursing my mom and hating myself as I look over at Elena who is lounging on the bed.

“I don’t feel up to going out anymore, sorry. I understand if you want to go.” I mutter feeling utterly worthless and like shit.

“I didn’t think you would. We can stay in and watch TV.” She tells me taking me by surprise because I had fully been expecting her to leave.

“Wait, you’re not leaving?” I ask hearing my voice wobble as my emotions take over again and I feel myself tearing up from the fact that she isn’t leaving.

“What kind of girlfriend would I be if I left now, no, I’m staying right here.” She says firmly while looking at me with such a tender and loving expression that I can’t help but burst into tears again.

“You really aren’t going to leave, I thought after what my mom said you wouldn’t want to be with me anymore.” I feel my tears spill over as the fear of losing her consumes me and I feel a sense of emptiness at the idea of her not being in my life.

“You warned me that your parents wouldn’t accept us, I didn’t expect then to be so angry about it but oh well. I know you don’t share the same views and I love you not them so I don’t care what they think only what you think.” She informs me as she stands up, walks across the room and then wraps her arms around me pulling me tight against her seeming not to care about the tears streaming down my face.

“I don’t think like them, I never will.” I tell her desperately wanting her to know that I don’t share my parents views.

“I know, I know, I never thought you did because you’re so kind and nice, that’s just one of the many things I love about you.” She whispers her voice soft and her words almost as comforting as the way she gently strokes my hair.

I practically melt against Elena as the soft yet tight way that she holds me and the gentle loving way that she strokes my hair helps to chase away my tears. The feel of Elena’s body against mine and the way she gently strokes my hair is so comforting and feels so good that it helps to drive away some of the lingering feelings of sadness and hurt caused by my moms outburst. I think that I could happily stay like this with Elena forever, it feels right and natural to be with her like this even if it also makes my heart race like crazy, I can’t imagine doing anything like this with anyone except her or even feeling anything like I feel for her for anyone else.

“Please kiss me.” I whisper wanting to feel her lips, wanting to feel her love for me because I need her to reassure me that she does love me.

“Are you sure, after everything that’s happened…” She trails off but the same reason she wants to make sure it’s ok to kiss me is the reason why I want her to kiss me.

“I’m sure, I just need to feel loved and I think you do too after everything my mom called you.” I tell her still shaken up from everything that had happened and all the things my mom had called us.

“I’m ok, honestly. I’ve been called worse before and anyway I only care about the opinions of people who I care about, people like you.” She informs me making me feel loved and washing away the last of my fears that she will stop loving me because of my mom.

“You know just what to say to make me feel better but that also makes me want you to kiss me even more.” I laugh softly at my own words because I feel a little nervous.

“Good thing I want to kiss you too then.” She whispers looking deep into my eyes before leaning forward and kissing me.

I feel so happy with Elena that I notice every little detail of our kiss, the feel and taste of her lips the way her hair falls forward slightly and tickles my cheek, even her smell which is different than usual because of her staying here last night and using the same body wash and shampoo that I did. I’m so entranced by our kiss that it is like a bomb could go off right outside the hotel and I wouldn’t even notice or care as long as I can stay like this with Elena and I wrapped in each others arms and our lips locked in an intensely passionate kiss. My theory is proven wrong a moment later, not by a bomb detonating but instead by the soft chime of my phone which surprises me because even though a few of my friends have my number they almost never text or call me.

“No. No. No.” I repeat the word over and over again feeling my heart shatter as I read the message on my phone and let then let it drop from my grip to fall to the floor.

“What’s wrong?” Elena asks softly as she picks up my phone and hands it to me before I silently hand it back to her so she can see the text on the screen.

“No.” Elena gasps as she reads the text which is from my mom and simply tells me that she and my dad have decided that this town is no good for me and that I am to pack my things as we are leaving and getting a train back home tomorrow.

“No, I refuse. I’ll run away, I’ll come live with you or on the beach or the waterfall in the forest.” I speak quietly but frantically posting off places in this town that I know as shock, anger and sadness mix together putting me on the edge of tears.

“She’s already thought of that.” Elena says softly, I can hear the despair in her voice as she hands me back my phone a second after it chimes again and when I look at it I see a second message from my mom that tells me she plans to call the police if I try to run away.

“No. Fuck her! I won’t go! I cant be without you.” I start off screaming but end up whispering as the idea that I will be hundreds of miles away from Elena becomes a reality much sooner than expected.

“It’ll be ok, we’ll be ok. We will make it work, our love is strong enough to survive a few miles worth of distance.” She tells me firmly as she wraps her arms around me and pulls me into a tight hug.

“It’s not only a few miles, it’s more than two hundred miles. I can’t go back to who I was before.” I say quietly with my tears spilling over as my fears are realised and I think about how horrible my life will be without Elena.

“I don’t care if it’s two miles, two hundred miles or even two thousand miles, I love you Riley and nothing will change that.” Her words make me cry even more because I believe her and I start to feel a slight twinge of hope.

“We will make this work, I won’t give up on you, I love you.” I say the words more to convince myself than to reassure Elena who already seems sure that our relationship will survive.

“We can call and text each other all the time, we can even video chat. We may not be able to touch each other but we can still hear each others voice and even see each other.” She sounds like she is doing what I was doing and is trying to convince herself more than she is trying to reassure me.

“You should start packing. I need to go home to get something I’ll be back in like ten minutes.” Elena tells me after we spend a few minutes wrapped in each others arms.

“Please don’t leave me.” I whisper knowing how weak and vulnerable I must sound because I’m scared that if she walks out of that door now it will be the last time I get to be with her.

“I’ll be back, I just need to get something, trust me, you’ll like it. I plan on being with you until the moment you get on that train.” She says giving me a quick kiss as she turns and leaves me to pack on my own.

It takes barely a minute for me to start crying again after Elena leaves, I know that there isn’t really anything we can do about this whole situation with us both still being a year away from graduating high school and unable to move out of our parents homes. I try and distract myself from the loneliness I feel without Elena here with me by thinking about a thought that has just popped into my head, what would it be like to live with Elena. The idea is exciting and I think about all the things that would mean, every time I would come home she would be there, we would sleep in the same bed every night and we would be able to touch and kiss each other and even have sex whenever we want, it sounds like heaven.

I find myself not actually packing my things like I should be, at first it was because I was crying but now it is because I can’t stop thinking about what it would be like to live with Elena. I keep thinking about how nice it would be to spend all of my time with her, to come home to her, fall asleep next to her and even have sex with her whenever we want. I really like the idea of us living together and make up my mind that if we are still together once this year has passed and we graduate then I want us to move in together, partially so I can escape my parents who I’m now sure don’t actually care about me but mainly because I love Elena and never want to be apart from her.

I hear a knock at the door and hesitantly cross the room to check who it is half expecting it to be my parents who will tell me that they aren’t waiting for tomorrow and that we are leaving now meaning I won’t be able to even say goodbye to Elena. It isn’t my parents at the door though and is actually Elena who is standing there with a smile on her face as she waits for me to open the door, I open the door and drag her into the room by pulling her into a hug. I wonder of this is what it would be like to live with her, if my heart would race like this every time she walks through the door, if my first thought every time I would see would be about how much I love her and how much I want to hug and kiss her.

“Did you miss me that much?” She asks with a soft laugh as she kicks the door closed behind her with me still holding her tight in my arms.

“So much.” I whisper holding her tighter against me and never wanting to let go of her.

“Me too.” She whispers as she tightens her arms around me clinging to me like she needs to hold onto me to live.

“Ok, you need to let go now. I brought something for you but I can’t give it to you if you don’t let go.” She tells me putting me in two minds because on one hand I don’t want to let go of her but at the same time I want to see what she had brought me.

“I had this plan where I was going to take you somewhere nice and give this to you then but with everything that’s happened I’m going to have to give it to you now.” She explains as she reaches into the bag she is carrying and pulls out a small jewellery box that she hands to me.

“I love it.” I gasp feeling tears form in my eyes with my emotions overwhelming me as I lay my eyes on the simple silver ring inside the jewellery box.

“That ring is a promise to you that I will keep loving you and that in a year from now when we have both graduated I will come take you away from your parents and we can start our lives together.” She tells me making me cry from how romantic her words are as she takes the ring from me and slowly slides it onto my finger.

“You’re not joking, right?” I ask through my tears loving the idea of being free of my parents who won’t accept me and being able to be with the person I love.

“No joking, I love you Riley and I will do anything to be with you.” She says making me feel so overwhelmed by her love for me and my love for her that I can’t speak and can only lunge forward and tightly wrap my arms around her.

We spend the next couple of hours working together to pack my bags, it takes us so long to pack because we keep stopping every couple of minutes when our hands brush against each other making us look at each other lovingly and hug and kiss like we are unable to stop touching each other. When we finally finish packing my bags we lounge around on the bed wrapped in each others arms barely paying attention to the TV and just enjoying the feeling of being together in what may be the last few hours we ever get to spend together while awake.

I don’t think that either of us are really in the mood to do anything sexual because even though we have plenty of opportunities being wrapped in each others arms and kissing every minute or so we don’t attempt to move past that as we half heartedly watch TV. We stay like that wrapped in each others arms with the TV playing but neither of us watching as we are more focused on each other until we both start yawning more and more and decide that it is time to try and sleep. We switch off the TV and undress before climbing into bed and relaxing into the same position we had last night, facing towards each other with one of our arms draped over the others chest where we kiss and slowly, almost reluctantly fall asleep.

I wake up slowly in the morning and instantly feel this out of sadness forming in my stomach making me feel sick as I remember that in only a matter of hours I will be forced to leave Elena and travel hundreds of miles home. I don’t open my eyes but stay there with my eyes closed while I savour the feel of Elena’s body against mine, the gentle warmth coming off of her, the way her smell fills my nostrils, the sound of her soft breathing and the way I can feel her chest rising and falling beneath my arms as she breaths. I don’t stay with my eyes closed for long because even though I enjoy these feelings I want to look at Elena so I can memorise everything about her but when I open my eyes I find that her eyes are open and she is looking at me.

“Morning beautiful.” Elena says softly a moment after I open my eyes with a smile falling across her lips but instead of looking happy the smile actually makes her look sad.

“Morning.” I whisper back feeling as sad as she looks because I know in a few short hours I will be boarding a train that will take me away from the only person I’ve ever loved.

“You look so cute when you’re sleeping.” She tells me before she leans forward and kisses me on the nose.

“Am I not cute the rest of the time?” I ask trying to tease her softly which makes the smile on her face change so she actually looks happy now.

“Nope, you’re not cute you’re beautiful.” She informs me completely unbothered by my teasing as she leans forward and kisses my lips.

“Can we please make love?” I whisper the question desperate to feel her gentle loving one more time before potentially losing it forever, I also feel myself blush with embarrassment over the way I word my request.

“Make love? Weird way to phrase it, but it’s more accurate than simply calling what we do together sex.” She says seemingly speaking more to herself than to me but making me feel a rush at her words.

“I want to memorise it all, the way you feel, the way you taste, the way you moan and the way you say my name in pleasure.” I punctuate each of my points with a soft kiss on her lips while doing what I say and trying to memorise how her lips feel, their fullness, their softness and even the taste of the saliva she leaves on my lips.

“Ok, I’d really like to make love with you.” She tells me in a husky voice before she leans forward and kisses me deeply her tongue slipping into my mouth and dancing with my own tongue.

Elena starts to use the hand she has resting over my body to trace small shapes on my bare skin as we passionately make out like we don’t need to breathe. After a couple of minutes making out I start to trail kisses down her body stopping at her boobs where I circle her nipples with my tongue and then in turn suck them into my mouth making her moan in pleasure before I continue my journey down her body. I trail kisses across her stomach and don’t stop until my heads is between her legs with her obviously wet pussy mere millimetres in front of my face.

Elena lets out a loud moan as I flatten my tongue and lick up her pussy collecting as much of her juices as I can, savouring her delicious taste and the way her body reacts by pushing her hips up into my face. I don’t waste another second and I start licking and sucking her pussy, I am a little wild as I’m desperate to taste as much of her as I cam but at the same time I’m doing everything I think of to make this pleasurable for her. I like the way her moans get louder and more intense when I grip her hips and pull her pussy against my face, I suck her clit into my mouth and swirl my tongue around it making her moans get even more loud until she is almost screaming in pleasure.

“Oh fuck, don’t stop. Please don’t stop.” She begs when I take one of my hands off of her hips and bring my fingers down to her pussy.

Elena’s moans become so loud that I’m sure every single person in the hotel can hear her as I gently push a finger inside her while still licking and sucking her clit. After a moment of thrusting just the one finger in and out of her I decide to add a second finger which makes Elena thrust her hips up fucking herself on my fingers as I slowly start to move them all the while still paying attention to her clit with my mouth and tongue. I curl my fingers inside her with every thrust as I try to hit her g spot, I find a part of me doesn’t want her to orgasm so I can keep up my actions and continue to finger her while also devouring her delicious juices.

“Fuck yes, I’m gonna cum.” She almost shouts making me double my efforts and thrust my fingers faster inside her.

I don’t just increase how quick I am thrusting my fingers inside her because I remember what had happened last time I had eaten her out, the explosive way she had cum and what had caused it. I can tell that she is right on the edge of her orgasm by the way she is moaning and thrusting her hips up to fuck herself on my fingers so I decide to do what had given her such a powerful orgasm last time I had eaten her out and I lightly bite her clit. Elena cries out loudly and I worry that I might have bitten her a little too hard but then I feel her pussy pulsating around my fingers and her legs snap closed with her thighs holding me in place letting me know I haven’t hurt her but that she is having a powerful orgasm.

I don’t stop my actions as Elena’s orgasm rips through her body making her shake and writhe in pleasure, she cries out again as I keep up my actions and she explodes. I open my mouth wide trying to catch and drink as much of the liquid squirting out of her pussy, I love the taste of her and want more which her orgasm supplies filling my mouth and covering my face with the result of her orgasm. I stop finger fucking her but leave my fingers inside her as her girl cum forces its way out of her pussy around my fingers squirting into my mouth and covering my face.

“Holy shit.” Elena gasps between panting breaths as I pull my fingers out of her and hungrily devour the juices coating them before returning my mouth to her pussy to lap up the juices coating her pussy and inner thighs.

“Stop, stop.” She pants reaching down and pulling my face from between her legs and then tugging on me so I slide up the bed and lie next to her.

“So that’s what I taste like.” She whispers after kissing me and then licking up some of her juices that have covered my face.

“Delicious.” I murmur as I lick my lips trying to taste more of her love juices in a haze of sexual desire.

“Well it’s your turn now.” She whispers huskily as she starts to trail kisses down my body.

I moan in pleasure as she stops at my boobs wetting the fingers of her one hand with her spit and then using her fingers and mouth at the same time she starts to play with both of my nipples. The way she teases my nipples with her fingers and mouth sends tingles of pleasures through my body making me moan softly but those moans become louder as at the same time she pinches and gently bites my nipples sending shocks through my body. She releases the sensitive buds of nerves and the switches nipples replacing her fingers with her mouth and her mouth with her fingers where she repeats her actions teasing both nipples before gently biting and pinching them at the same time.

I can’t stop moaning as she once again releases my nipples but this time she starts to descend down my body again planting soft kisses every second or two as she goes. She stops when she reaches my pussy and pulls her lips away replacing them with her hands which she places on my inner thighs and uses to spread my legs wide. My moans become louder as she starts to rub my wetness with the pressure and friction on my clit sending jolts of pleasure through my body. I place my hands on the bed behind me and push myself up as I feel the urge to look at her, when I look down my body my eyes meet hers as she peers back up at me giving me a massive feeling of love and intimacy as we hold eye contact as she continue to rub her hand firmly against my pussy.

“Fuck, I need you inside me.” I moan desperate to feel her fingers inside me and have her finger fuck me which she is more than happy to give me.

“Oh my god, yes.” I groan as my arms give way and I collapse back onto the bed as she slowly pushes her fingers inside me.

I love the full feeling of Elena’s fingers buried inside me as they spread my pussy open and she starts to move them agonisingly slowly while also curling her fingers to stroke my g spot. Her slow almost torturous movements have me pleading and begging for her to speed up and finger fuck me properly but she just laughs teasingly which has me taking matters into my own hands and thrusting my hips up trying to fuck myself on her fingers. She realise what I’m doing a second later but instead of letting me carry on she takes her free hand off of my inner thigh, places it on my lower stomach and presses down preventing me from thrusting up with my hips and rendering me immobile as she now starts to speed up her actions so she is properly finger fucking me.

This new almost dominating attitude of Elena’s combined with the pressure of her hand on my lower stomach and the way she is now thrusting her fingers in and out of me at speed is mind blowing. My mind goes blank with all thoughts flee my brain and my world narrowing down to the pleasure Elena is inflicting upon me making me feel like this is all I am just a bundle of nerves and orgasmic pleasure. I can feel my orgasm rapidly approaching as Elena’s fast and rough actions have the palm of her hand slapping against my clit every time she slams her fingers inside me, the intense pleasure coursing through my body tells me that this is going to be an orgasm like none I’ve experienced before.

“Oh my god, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum.” I pant feeling myself right on the edge of my orgasm and barely recognising my own voice because of how raspy all my moaning has made it.

“Yes, cum for me baby.” Elena purrs before lowering her head between my legs where she sucks my clit into her mouth and bites it triggering my orgasm.

It must sound like I’m being murdered because I scream loudly as my orgasm hits me like a speeding train, my scream cuts off a moment later and changes into a guttural growling type sound as I throw my head back with the waves of pleasure overwhelming me. Elena increases the pressure of her hand on my lower stomach preventing my hips from bucking against her like they want to as she continues to mercilessly slam her fingers into me and suck on my clit. I’m vaguely aware of my back arching up off of the bed as my orgasm ravages my body making me shake uncontrollably with a guttural groaning sound leaving my lips. I think I momentarily black out because the next thing I know Elena’s fingers are no longer inside me and instead of holding me down she is lying next to me softly holding me in a gentle hug.

“I’m sorry baby, I didn’t mean to be so rough. I didn’t mean to make you cry.” Elena whispers to me in a soft loving voice while also making me aware that I am crying.

“They’re not sad tears, It’s just like my emotions are bursting out like I feel a bit overwhelmed. I think I liked it though, that was a crazy strong orgasm. I would ask to experiment with it more but…” I trail off my words making it clear what I mean but not wanting to say it, I want to let her know that I enjoyed it though so she doesn’t feel guilty or anything.

“I swear you’re the perfect girl, I love you so fucking much.” She tells me with her voice so full of love that I can’t stop myself from kissing her.

“I love you so much too.” I whisper as I break away from the kiss and see the smile that lights up her face and makes my heart race.

“Ready to carry on?” She asks with her smile changing from the loving happy smile to one that looks teasing and flirty.

“Carry on?” I question her feeling a little confused at first before suddenly realising that she means she wants us to carry on making love.

“I want to try scissoring again, if you think you’re up for it.” She says with that teasing flirty smile spreading across her face again.

“Will you be rough with me like you just were?” I ask hesitantly as I’m still trying to figure out if I want her to do it because I enjoyed it or because she did.

“I can be if that’s what you actually want.” She says obviously sensing my hesitation and checking to make sure I actually want it, which all makes me fall even deeper in love with her.

“I think I do. That last orgasm was insane, I want more like it.” I tell her after taking a moment to think things over before deciding on what I want.

“Ok but if it is too much tell me to stop. I don’t want to hurt or scare you.” She informs me making my heart leap at her words and then start to race as she leans towards me and kisses me.

Elena’s kiss is rough and kind of intimidating nothing like the soft gentle way she usually kisses me, it doesn’t feel like it has before with us sharing our kisses but more like she is claiming my lips telling me with her actions that my lips belong to her. Her hands creep down to my boobs as she continues to roughly kiss me and once her hands touch my boobs she grabs them hard making me gasp against her lips which she takes as invitation to plunge her tongue into my mouth. Elena’s hands squeeze and manipulate my boobs in a way that causes me a little bit of pain but more pleasure, the biggest feeling I get though is a feeling similar to the one her kiss is making me feel, like she is claiming my boobs with her actions and telling me that my tits belong to her.

The way she is being rough with me and this feeling of her dominating me like she owns my body is intense and has me pushing my chest up into her hands while also trying to find something to grind my hungry pussy against. I feel desperate to get off, her actions making me feel like they had when she had been finger fucking me as if my body is a bundle of sensitive nerves and I am something built just for this, to feel pleasure. Elena’s hands leave my boobs at the same time that she breaks away from the kiss biting my lower lip gently and tugging it with her as her lips retreat but she isn’t done with me yet, she trails her fingers down my body making me moan as her nails scratch lightly across my super sensitive skin coming to a stop just above my pussy.

“You’re a greedy little slut, you’re already dripping wet.” Elena purrs as she lightly trails her fingers over my pussy making me feel a little humiliated but also even more aroused.

“Please.” I moan feeling desperate for her make me cum to the point where I would accept any way she decides to do it.

“Please what?” She asks the teasing and almost cruel smile on her face letting me know she knows exactly what I want but that she wants to hear me say it.

“Please make me cum.” I beg trying to push my hips up into her hands but she quickly moves it away so all I meet is thin air.

“Oh, I’m gonna make you cum. I’m going to fuck your needy little pussy until you scream my name as you cum.” Her voice is a rough whisper and her words make me feel embarrassed but more turned on than I ever have before.

“Yes. Please.” I moan desperate for her to follow through on her words while my whole body heats up to the point that I feel almost feverish.

“Such a good girl using your manners, I think you deserve a reward.” She tells me with the way she calls me a good girl giving me a rush of pleasure as she runs her hands up my inner thighs.

She doesn’t waste another second and climbs on top of me getting into the same position she had used to scissor with me yesterday, one leg hooked over one of mine with the other hooked underneath my other leg and her body lying on top of mine. The feeling of Elena’s weight on top of me has made me feel safe, protected and loved every time I have felt it before but this time it gives me the same feeling that her rough kiss and treatment of my boobs had given me like she is claiming my body and silently telling me that I belong to her. The mental feeling of being owned by Elena along with the physical feeling of her wetness pressed firmly against mine work together to put me right on the edge of an orgasm.

“Look at you, I’ve barely even moved yet you’re already about to cum.” Elena teases me after I let out a loud moan as she starts to slowly move her hips.

“Just so you know I’m not gonna stop until I cum or you beg me to stop.” She warns me causing my arousal spike and then making me moan loudly as she lifts her hips up and brings her pussy crashing down on mine sending an intense jolt of pleasure through my body.

My moans come thick and fast after that as she starts to move her hips properly grinding her pussy against my own and rapidly pushing me towards an orgasm that promises to be as powerful if not more so than the one from when she finger fucked me and I first experienced this dominant side of her. We may be doing the same thing that we had yesterday but it feels so much different today, so much more intense and pleasurable almost making it feel like a completely different thing altogether to the point where I can’t even move my hips to match hers like I had yesterday.

“…una… um…” The words that leave my mouth as I try to tell her I’m about to cum are strangled nonsense.

“Yes, cum for me.” Elena’s voice is practically a growl as she tells me to cum with her obviously understanding what I had been trying to say.

Elena’s demanding words and harsh tone of voice give me more of a sense of being dominated which almost tips me over the edge into my orgasm but for some reason doesn’t and leaves me in this pre-orgasmic haze. The thing that does push me over the edge into my orgasm is when Elena reaches out and wraps a hand around my throat squeezing softly, her actions aren’t hard enough to hurt or even affect my breathing but does increase my feeling of being dominated and helpless. The moment that her hand wraps around my throat I explode, a wordless guttural groan escapes my lips as my orgasm barrels into me narrowing my world down until the only things that exist are the waves of pleasure ravaging my body and the way my body shakes and convulses from the extreme pleasure.

“Holy shit.” I groan my voice coming out raspy when I come down from my orgasm after what feels hours of mind breaking pleasure.

“Are you ok baby?” Elena asks softly giving me a quick yet gentle and loving kiss as I become aware of the absence of her hand on my throat.

“Yeah… give… me… a… second…” I tell her taking deep panting breaths between each of my words as I try to make myself feel more like a person than a big ball of orgasmic energy.

“Are you ok for me to start moving again?” She asks after giving me a moment allowing me to catch my breath and recover from the intense pleasure of my orgasm.

“Yeah, ok.” I whisper in a raspy voice with a sore throat caused by my loud and very frequent moans.

“Hey, I love you Riley.” She makes sure she has my attention before she tells me she loves me making me feel safe and loved compared to the helpless and dominated way I felt not long ago.

“I love you too Elena.” I tell her feeling like using her name right now is important and intimate, I think I am right because the moment the words leave my mouth she kisses me with that passionate kiss that makes my heart race.

“Do you want me to be rough still?” She questions me as she breaks away from the kiss making me wonder if she had been rough because I wanted to experiment with it.

“You choose. I’ll be happy either way.” I tell her giving her the choice in case she was being rough because I wanted it.

“I think I’m done being rough, I want passionate.” She informs me before she leans down and kisses me as she slowly starts to move her hips again.

We both moan softly into each others mouths as we kiss and Elena moves her hips slowly grinding our sexes together with our tongues dancing in my mouth. Our act of love takes on a whole new feeling now, yesterday had felt experimental like we were both figuring out if it worked for us both, the one that had just resulted in the most powerful orgasm I’ve ever felt had made me feel dominated and helpless but this time all I feel is love and passion. Elena’s lips leave mine for only a second letting us both take gasps of air before her lips return to mine but this time instead of plunging her tongue into my mouth she runs it over my lips, I understand what she wants and chase her tongue into her mouth with my own.

Elena’s weight settles onto me fully as our tongues dance in her mouth and I feel her hands running up and down the sides of my body making me moan into her mouth. I wrap my arms around her and pull her down harder on top of me with her weight on top of me giving me that safe and comfortable feeling again as her hands run over my body and her tongue chases mine back into my mouth. The feeling of her body rubbing against mine sends tingles of pleasure out from my nipples through my body to meet the pleasure emanating from my pussy making me moan and climb quickly towards yet another orgasm.

“Tell me when you’re close. I want us to cum together.” She tells me her voice dripping with pleasure and making me think that she too is quickly approaching an orgasm.

“I’m close.” I moan with her words and the sensations flowing through my body making it feel like my third orgasm could strike at any second.

“Yes, cum with me.” She moans a split second before her orgasm hits her and her body starts to conclude with her hips thrusting down slamming her pussy into mine and triggering my own shaking orgasm.

“Fuck.” I groan when I come down from my orgasm which is my smallest today but leaves me feeling exhausted and completely sexually satisfied as I still feel Elena’s body twitching on top of me.

Elena’s body is hot and sweaty and I know mine must feel pretty similar but it doesn’t bother me, in fact I actually like and can’t stop myself as I wrap my arms around her and pull her tight against me. I think my actions cause Elena to experience a second wave to her orgasm as her body starts shaking a little more violently for a moment before she slumps down on me. Elena’s pussy is pressed firmly against my own as she takes deep breaths lying almost like a dead weight on me and I become aware of how inflamed and sore my pussy is but it doesn’t bother me and I actually like it because it reminds me of everything we have just done together and my intense love for her.

“Holy shit, that was perfect.” Elena whispers when her body finally stops twitching and she recovers from her orgasm.

“You’re perfect.” I whisper pushing her up off of me slightly so I can kiss her try to convey with one kiss just how much o love her and how much I’m going to miss her when I have to get on the train with my parents in just a few hours.

“We should probably get up, you need to shower before you leave.” Elena says but neither of us make any effort to move and continue to lie there wrapped in each others embrace for a few not minutes.

We finally get up to shower almost half an hour later and when we do we just shower, sure we spend more time than we need to touching and cleaning each others bodies and even spend a decent amount of time kissing with the water flowing over us but we don’t stop to do anything sexual, we don’t need to after earlier. I feel tears in my eyes as we dry off and start to get dressed because I know that any minute now my parents will be knocking on the hotel room door to take me to the train station and away from the only person I’ve ever loved. I hesitate to get dressed and as I do I look up and through my tear filled eyes I see Elena looking back at me with tears filling her eyes too and I can’t help but curse my parents, silently calling them every vile word and name I can think of at that moment before Elena suddenly rushes forward and wraps me in a tight hug.

Elena’s tight embrace causes tears to stream down my face as I think about how much I’m going to miss her, her voice, her laugh, her smile, her touch, her lips, everything about her but also how she makes me feel, how she makes me happy and feel loved. I don’t want to ever let go of her but as my mom’s texts yesterday let me know that she will go to crazy lengths to try and keep Elena and I apart so after a couple of minutes I reluctantly pull back from the hug. I can see tears falling from Elena’s eyes as we pull back from the hug so I reach up to wipe them away at the same time that she attempts to do the same for me making us both laugh softly and sadly as we wipe away each others tears.

We finish dressing just as a knock sounds at the room door and my mom’s voice calls out telling me that I better be dressed and ready to leave, I don’t answer her and make her wait for another five minutes or so as Elena and I just sit there on the bed our hands clasped together. Elena comes with us to the train station taking one of my bags and carrying it for me so she can hold my hand the whole way drawing annoyed and disgusted looks from my mom. We arrive at the train station with a little while to spare so while we wait Elena sits down on a bench and taking me by surprise she pulls me down on top of her so I’m sitting on her lap facing away from her as she wraps her hands around me and across my stomach pulling me tight against her.

I don’t know if Elena’s actions are just to anger my mom even more or if they are to try and comfort me but she manages to do both giving me that now familiar feeling of being safe and loved while also making my mom shoot us angry glares every few seconds. Elena and I talk softly to each other as we sit there with me on her lap and her arms around me, our words are meant to reassure each other that we will be ok, that this distance won’t be able to separate us in the ways that matter and that our love is stronger than a couple hundred miles. We don’t know for sure if our words are going to end up being true and that we will stay together but the more we say it and the more things we plan about our future the more certain it starts to feel that everything will end up working out.

I feel tears forming in my eyes again as an announcement comes over the stations Tannoy system letting me know that the train that will rip us apart will be arriving in a couple of minutes. I rise to my feet and start to reach down to collect my bags but before I can I feel hands pulling me upright making me panic for a second before I realise that the hands belong to Elena who then wraps her arms around me pulling me into a tight hug and kisses me. The kiss is filled with passion and love so much that I can hear my mom explode into another hate filled rant and also the sounds if a couple of men jeering and wolf whistling us but I ignore it all knowing that this will be the last time I feel her lips and her body against me maybe forever.

I ignore the sounds of my mom’s rage and the men’s vile sexual remarks and try my best to memorise everything about this kiss, the way her lips feel, how her saliva tastes as her tongue plunges into my mouth, the way her curves feel against me and even the way she smells, I want to remember it all. The kiss lasts for a long time with neither of us seeming to want it to end but eventually it has to and her lips leave mine as we stand there holding tightly onto each other taking deep panting breaths with my heart racing in my chest. I hear the train pulling into the station and silently curse both it and my parents for being the cause of this pain and heartbreak I can feel right now, I know that there are tears in my eyes very close to spilling over as I reach down and collect my bags but I hold them back not wanting Elena’s last sight of me to be of me crying.

“I love you Riley.” Elena tells me softly sounding as breathless as I feel and looking as if she is about to cry much like myself.

“I love you Elena.” I say back to her doing everything I can to hold back my tears and plastering a shaky smile on my face.

I give Elena one final quick kiss before turning away and boarding the train, no one else is waiting to get on the train behind me so I stand in the doorway and look back at Elena as the doors hiss closed. I try to hold back my tears as the train starts to pull away from the station and Elena jogs alongside the train looking at me with tears freely falling from her eyes as I try my best to hold back my own tears. The train finally speeds up to a point where Elena can’t keep up and has to stop chasing after me with her quickly leaving my vision as the train pulls out of the station carrying me away from the girl I love and breaking my heart.

I stagger into the carriage and slump into one of the seats feeling my tears start to fall from my eyes as I drop my bags onto the floor feeling more sadness than I ever thought possible. My phone chimes a moment later and I check it to see a message from Elena telling me that she already misses me and that she loves me, her text breaks me and I start sobbing loudly not caring about the way people look at me or even how my dad comes and tries to comfort me. I can’t even reply to Elena’s text because of how hard I am sobbing with my tears distorting my vision and my entire body shaking as my tears fall and soak my face, my T shirt and even the bags between my legs.

7.

I had spent the rest of the train journey crying until my tears dry up and I can’t cry anymore, my dad attempted to comfort me but he along with my mom were the reasons I was sobbing so much and his words had fallen on deaf ears. I had promised myself that from that day onward I would have as little to do with my parents as possible and that as soon as I could I would start working on a way to be free of them. I had locked myself in my bedroom for the next week, I finally understood those songs about heartbreak and listened to them loudly pretty much all day every day for that week turning them off only to sleep and speak on the phone with Elena who called every day only for us both to end up crying about how much we missed each other.

A week after getting home I put a plan into action and had gone out and gotten a part time job clearing plates in a restaurant, the manager had soon given me a promotion to a waitress as I was willing to work as much as I could so long as I wasn’t at school. I started saving every penny I got and while my job interfered with the time I spent on the phone with Elena I knew that eventually it would be worth it and we still managed to find time to talk every day too.

The relationship between Elena and myself didn’t suffer from the distance between us and we stayed very much in love with each other talking on the phone every day and spending most of every day texting each other. The distance between us didn’t effect our sex life either, sure it changed with us not being able to touch each other so instead we would spend hours video calling each other telling the other what we would do to them when we finally saw each other in person all the while we would be getting ourselves off.

The next time I saw Elena in person was during the Christmas school holidays, I had told my parents that I was going to visit Elena, I didn’t ask off I could but told them that I was going to visit her whether they agreed or not. My mom had said that I wasn’t allowed and gone off on another rant about how ashamed she was to call me her daughter, how I was a vile harlot and a whole bunch of other horrible things that I blanked out. A few days later day I ran away, I packed a bag with enough clothes to last two days and went to the train station where I brought a ticket and started the long journey to the town where Elena lived with the only things on my mind being that I would get to see her in person again and the present I had brought for her that sat wrapped up and in my bag.

I hadn’t told Elena that I was visiting her but in my planning I had asked her where she lived, she had given me her address without asking why, I then used that address to find my way to her house when I got off the train hours after boarding it. It had been getting dark when I finally knocked on the door of a house that I hoped was Elena’s, it had taken a minute but finally the door had opened and standing there in front of me was Elena dressed in a rather unflattering too big T shirt and a pair of joggers. She had stood there staring at me for a few seconds with a look of surprise and disbelief on her face but that quickly changed to a look of extreme happiness as she had screamed and thrown herself at me.

The way Elena had thrown herself at me had almost knocked me over but luckily I had managed to keep my balance as she wrapped her arms around me in a hug so tight that I couldn’t breathe. Her parents must have heard her scream because as I had hugged her back they had rushed to the door to see what was happening, they had relaxed when they saw me which struck me as weird until I thought that Elena had probably told her parents all about me and maybe even showed me some of the more safe for work pictures she has of me. Elena had kissed me then as her parents retreated into the house leaving us alone, I think I will always remember the way she kissed me that day with a passion and need so intense that it had taken my breath away, I had kissed her back with the same feelings overwhelming me at being with her again.

I had turned my phone off earlier in the day when my parents had started relentlessly started calling and texting me because I had refused to let them ruin this day for me. I planned to text them in the morning to let them know I would be home the following day so even if they made some kind of threat that I couldn’t ignore then at least I still got to spend a night with Elena. Her parents had told us we had to spend an hour with them before we disappeared off alone as they wanted to get to know me after hearing all the good things Elena had to say about me. Elena’s parents turned out to be two of the nicest people I had ever met which explains a lot about Elena, they were so much better than my parents as they were actually not only accepting of our relationship but after half an hour together they seemed to be encouraging us to stay together saying I was the best thing to happen to Elena.

Her parents had finally let us go after less than the hour they had originally said, her dad had given us a parting comment telling us to keep it down with a smirk on his face which made me wonder if he knew how physical our relationship could be. Elena had kept staring at me with disbelief and her hand had kept tightening around mine while we spent time with her parents like she couldn’t quite believe I was really there. She had poked me when we retreated to her bedroom causing me to make a joke about not being a dream and pinching herself which made her laugh before she pushed me down on her bed kissing me so intensely that it was like she needed to feel my lips to live.

We had done so much with the rest of the night, we had started off catching up on the things we didn’t want to talk about in front of her parents all while holding on to each other with our hands clasped or our arms wrapped around each other stopping speaking occasionally to kiss. Later in the night we had made love over and over again trying to keep it quiet so her parents couldn’t hear but at the same time making up for all the time we had spent away from each other unable to touch the other. Her parents must have known what we were doing with each other that night as neither Elena or I have ever seemed able to orgasm quietly when we are together.

I had offered to stay at a hotel that night not sure which hotel I could stay at for a couple of days that wouldn’t drain my bank account like it would if I stayed at the hotel my parents had booked last time but Elena had firmly told me that she wasn’t letting me leave the house. I had spent the night at Elena’s parents house in a bed too small for both of us to fit on properly meaning we were squashed tight against each other and clinging to one another. I had text my dad in the morning to tell him I was safe and would be home the following day, his reply told me that he knew I was at what he assumed was Elena’s house, that I should disable the find my phone app before mom checked and that he would tell mom he talked to me and that I was at a friend’s birthday party sleepover.

My dads text had left me on a high thinking that maybe he was willing to accept me and I could have the love of at least one of my parents. We had to shower separately unlike when I was at the hotel but that was ok with me because it gave me time to memorise what products she used so I could buy them and recreate her smell when my loneliness got too much. We had sat and ate breakfast with her parents which had a nice comfortable and easy feeling to it not like when I had to eat with my parents and I felt like I was always one word away from setting my mom off on some kind of rant. Elena hadn’t known what to do and had heard her discounting ideas as needs to be summer or too long for such a short visit until her dad had mentioned a Christmas tree which seemed to really excite her and settle her mind for her as she decide we would visit a Christmas tree.

The Christmas tree was just that, a massive Christmas tree sitting in the middle of a town square but instead of being decorated with the usual ornaments it looked to be decorated with strips of festive coloured paper. Elena had explained it was an old tradition of the towns called the Wishmas tree that was a Christmas tree but as decorations were strips of paper that had peoples wishes written on them. I liked the idea and found myself liking it even more when after a moment searching Elena had showed me a piece of paper that read ‘I wish that Riley and I are together forever’ that I knew she had written. The rush of love that seeing Elena’s wish made me feels had me almost unable to stop myself as I turned around pulled her into a tight hug and kissed her deeply to let her feel the love I had for her.

I had told Elena I wanted to make a wish too so she had lead me to a small kiosk near the tree where I got a slip of paper and wrote out my wish. ‘I wish that Elena and I will stay together forever’ was the wish that I had made and then attached to the tree right next to Elena’s wish before taking a step back to stand there with Elena and our hands clasped together. We had stood there for a while just enjoying the warmth of each others hands in the winter chill until suddenly Elena had lead me just down the road to a small park where the town had actually frozen over one of the ponds for use as an ice skating rink.

We had spent the rest of the day ice skating, well Elena was skating and looking all graceful while I kept slipping and almost falling over even with her help. I had a great day though and loved every second of the time I got to spend with Elena as we had a nice warm lunch in a cafe near the park where we had spent the rest of the day ice skating on the artificially frozen pond. I had waited until the evening to give my present to Elena, we were in her bedroom wrapped in each others arms barely watching the tv when I had broken free and retrieved the present. Her eyes had shone when I handed her the jewellery box and she had gasped when she opened the box to reveal a silver locket necklace, the locket was in the shape of a love heart that I had spent extra money on to get both of our names customers engraved onto.

Elena had started smothering me with hugs and kisses with her excitement and happiness making her seem almost childlike as she practically vibrated with her excitement. It took me a couple of minutes before I was able to remind her that lockets are meant to hold pictures inside which made her carefully open the locket and then gasping with a big smile on her face as she saw the picture I had put inside. The picture I had put in the locket was of when we were at the pond in the forest, I had taken it while we lay together and it showed our bare shoulders and our heads as we gazed into each others eyes and looked very romantic.

Elena had announced that she wanted to take a picture to add to it and a second later she was kissing me deeply, I had heard the shutter sound as she took a photo of us kissing. She had showed me the picture when we broke from the kiss a little while after she had taken the picture, it looked good with us kissing our eyes closed and a look of happiness and bliss on both of our faces. She had gone on to tell me that she was going to get the photo printed off and treated so it wouldn’t get worn down or discolour or anything else that might damage it. I had ruined the mood a little while later when I told her that I would be going home the next day, she had looked disappointed but all she had said was that we had best make the most of the time we had.

We had made the most of our time together that night cuddling, kissing and making love until the early hours of the morning when we both fell asleep exhausted and very sexually satisfied. We had spent a few hours together the next day when we woke up, spending those hours naked and together lazily, cuddling, kissing, touching each other and even making love again. Our actions may have been slow and lazy because of the lingering exhaustion from the night before but it still felt amazing and we both wanted to be together one last time before we were separated again. There had been some tears at the train station again when I had to leave but it felt different that time compared to the first time like our relationship was stronger and more stable and we weren’t afraid that the other one would lose interest or fall out of love while we were apart.

My mom had tried to go off on a rant when I got home but my dad had backed me up and she had quieted down with no proof of me doing anything wrong. My dad and I had a talk a few days later where he told me that he didn’t agree with my mom and that he could see how happy Elena made me and how that in turn made him happy because that was all he wanted from me, for me to be happy. I had told him that Elena did make me happy, that being with her made me happier than I could ever remember feeling before and how she made me feel loved and safe, to which he simply told me to ignore what others say and think and hold onto that love. I promised myself that day that when I did move out and cut off my mom like planned to I would stay in contact with my dad.

Elena and I talked less as school kicked into high gear with us both studying for exams and the fact that we were both working part time too. We still managed to find time to speak almost every day just not as much as before which seemed to upset us both but at the same time excited because I had started a new plan. The new plan was similar to the one that had lead to me buying Elena a present and going to see her near Christmas but a bit more complex because the plan was to earn as much money as I could and then move out when I graduated, hopefully to live with Elena or just closer to her.

We had spent new years video chatting to each other until the early morning which was actually romantic in a long distance unable to touch each other kind of way. We had talked about either her coming to visit me or me going to visit her on my birthday but I didn’t want her coming here because we would have to stay in a hotel as my mom would never allow Elena to step foot in the house and we both wanted to save money so in the end we didn’t get to see each other in person on my birthday. I wasn’t too upset that we didn’t get to spend my birthday together in person because I hoped that after we graduated we would be spending every single one of both of our birthdays together. I spent the school holidays working full time and after Elena asked why we couldn’t visit each other again I told her what my plan was about moving out and hopefully living with her, she had gotten very excited and agreed to live with me even going so far as to send me links to apartments the next day.

Juggling work, school and trying to find a place to live was hard and I felt almost constantly tired but I knew that in the end it would all be worth it, and it was. My parents had given me a little bit of money for doing well in my exams which I had immediately told them I was going to spend along with the money I had made from my job to buy an apartment more than two hundred miles away in the town were Elena lived so I could live with her. My mom had freaked out big time screaming and shouting at me, usually at this point my dad would try to calm her down or just roll his eyes and let her rant but this time he didn’t do either of those things. My dad had gone on a rant of his own telling my mom that the way she spoke to and about me was in his opinion one of the reasons that I wanted to move out so badly before turning on me and straight up telling me that he loved me and that he wanted me to be happy even if that meant moving hundreds of mile away to be with the girl I loved. I had told my dad I loved him and that I would keep in contact with him when I moved away but that I was definitely moving away to be with Elena which he told me he had no problem with and supported me and my happiness.

I had moved a week later, my dad came to the station with me to see me off while my mom stayed at home shocked and furious that I had done what I said I would and had moved out. Elena had met me at the train station and after a minute or two of hugging and kissing each other for the first time in almost seven months we walked to our new apartment together. The apartment was only small but it was ours, a place where we could be together, where we could grow as people together, a safe haven for us to be who we are and that is just what we have been doing. My dad had come to visit us a month after we moved in together, he had met Elena’s parents on his visit and everything had been good, he got along well enough with them and was nothing but kind to Elena who he almost treated like she was his own daughter reassuringly me that I could have a good relationship with my dad if not my mom who had refused to join him.

Things are very good between Elena and I, we both attend the same college just in different courses yet manage to see each other a decent amount during the day, even having lunch together and walking home or just off campus together. We both work, at separate jobs, but that time apart makes it feel even more special when we get to go home and be together and at the end of the day we always come back home to each other. We have discovered so much about each other and continue to do so exploring everything with each other from sexual preferences to favourite foods, music and movies and all of that just makes us fall more and more in love with each other with every passing day.

---

My lady Sarah and I are house guests on an exclusive estate with our own suite. Our hosts are a very attractive couple around forty, the same age as us.

We are here for a ‘special party’ on Friday night.

They have asked us to come downstairs at nine to impress, entertain and be entertained by their other guests.

So far we have abstained from any sexual activity or contact all day – we want to maximize both our and the guests sexual pleasure tonight.

At two we are freshly showered and dressed in bathrobes, when as arranged our hostess, Toni with an i, comes to our suite with a twenty-something couple who are to oil and tan our bodies.

Toni is a knockout, long blond hair, dressed in heels, a short skirt and a jacket that highlights her cleavage. Obviously good, firm tits.

The couple are dressed in white massage uniforms.

“We need you both naked,” the boy tells us with a quaver in his voice as the girl looks on.

“Happy to oblige, help me undress. Who wants to do me?,” Sarah smiles back as she flirts with the boy and stands close so he can remove her robe.

“Do you mind if I stay and watch?,” Toni asks as the boy removes Sarah’s gown.

“Would love you to watch,” Sarah smiles back as Toni ogles her naked body.

Not to be outdone I hand my robe to Toni. “Would love you to watch,” I tell her, excited at the thought of flaunting my cock for her.

“Wow, you two are going to very popular with the guests,” Toni smiles as three people ogle my flaccid cock.

“Even flaccid, your man is hung Sarah,” Toni whispers as she rubs a hand over Sarah’s glorious ass.

“Gorgeous ass Sarah, just glorious,” Toni whispers with her hands all over it.

Sarah and I are laying face down on twin massage tables looking at each other as the boy rubs oil on her legs, back and ass while the girl does the same to me.

“Our guests are very sophisticated, most are sexually fluid. You can be as kinky as you wish tonight. They prefer entertainment with an edge,” Toni tells us as she is obviously enjoying watching the boy and girl oiling our naked bodies.

“Do you want a towel,” they ask when we turn over for them.

“Why?,” Sarah and I smirk, aroused and intent on teasing them and showing the other sides of our naked bodies.

Sarah wants to flaunt her freshly shaved pubic area. So do I. I want to flaunt my freshly shaved cock for both of them, Toni especially.

They are arousing both of us even more as they oil the insides of our thighs. Then our torsos, then our nipples.

Toni is watching closely as the boy is sliding his oily fingers along the outsides of Sarah’s cunt lips. I have an erection coming on as I watch Sarah react to the boys fingers.

Toni is holding my gaze as she watches the girl covering my naked body in oil. Special attention to my nipples.

Then my cock. I want the girl to use her hands to give me a full on erection while Toni watches.

I can’t recall ever having a hand job with two females and a male watching. The girl is very skilled. I love Toni watching. I want to flaunt a full-on erection for her. I want to tease and arouse her.

The girl is incredibly skilled. Teasing and edging me with Toni watching. I am almost fully erect.

“She is very talented isn’t she? I love it when she uses her hands and fingers on me,” Toni smiles as she watches. I am fully erect now.

Sarah is watching as the boy is edging and teasing her cunt lips with an oily finger.

“Wow, awesome, you really are hung, and thick,” Toni moans as the boy glances at my erection. “Must be nine-inches.”

I am desperate for relief. I want to orgasm and blow with Toni watching.

“Your man is huge Sarah, magnificent,” the boy tells her as he slides a finger along her cunt lips. “He is a turn on, so are you. Feel my erection.”

The boy is teasing my nipples with a fingertip of one hand with a fingertip of his other hand sliding along Sarah’s cunt lips. She has her hand on his trousers as she feels his erection.

“Do it for me, do it now,” Toni is moaning as the girl increases the pressure on my erection and Sarah and I orgasm simultaneously.

“Wonderful foreplay for me, you will both be relaxed for me tonight,” Toni smiles as she departs.

A few days ago our lady host asked us both what size clothes we wear and if we had any preferences for ‘appropriate’ clothing for the occasion for us to choose from.

I have always loved the look of women in nothing more than black stockings held up by a garter belt and fantasized being dressed like that to flaunt my cock.

As we sort through the obviously expensive ‘appropriate’ clothing provided I am pleased to see a garter belt and stockings in my size.

Sarah chooses a very skimpy, high-waisted, crotch-less g-string with lots of very thin straps. “Does my ass look big, baby?,” she asks.

“Yes, it does. Glorious and magnificent,” I whisper as I lick and kiss both cheeks.

We each choose very short, black silk dressing gowns with no belts. We both agree they feel wonderful on our almost naked bodies as we both flash them open and pose in front of a huge mirror.

“Your cock looks magnificent in that outfit,” Sarah smiles as she rubs her fingers along it. “Do you want to have an erection for our audience when we make our entrance?”

“Would you like me to have one?”

“Yes, a full, thick, nine-inch one.”

At nine we are at the top of the stairs when we hear an announcement, “Sarah and her man are here for our entertainment.”

We can both feel the sexual tension as we make our entrance holding hands.

I turn Sarah so her her back is to the audience as we tongue kiss. Then I lift her dressing gown so her ass is exposed with her legs spread.

There is a collective gasp from the audience as I remove her gown. Then she flashes mine open to show my raging erection framed by the garter belt and stockings.

“Wow, oh fuck, huge, and kinky,” several people mutter as one as I tease my cock with my fingers. “And very kinky.”

We are the center of attention. I am reminded of Sarah’s favorite sayings, “Your turn on is my turn on baby. I am to pleasure and be pleasured. Don’t hold back, enjoy.”

Sarah and I are seated on stools. We are surrounded by twelve people in various states of undress watching us.

Her ass looks wonderful framed by her crotch-less g-string. One female is kissing her passionately while another is licking and sucking her nipples.

One of their partners is on his knees licking and kissing her ass cheeks. The other male partner is kneeling between her legs licking her wet cunt lips after he licked his way up her thighs.

A naked man is sucking my thick, nine-inch erection. His lady is tongue kissing me while another woman is sucking my nipples as Sarah and I steal glances at each other.

Another naked man is standing close by masturbating. He is almost as big as me. He has one hand on his shaft behind his balls as he holds my gaze and masturbates with his other hand.

All of a sudden there is complete silence as our hosts walk down the stairs holding hands.

They are both wearing identical, unbuttoned, men’s shirts and black thongs.

Both have great bodies, her cleavage is impressive.

“I want you now,” our hostess smiles at me as she appears. She is already topless. Great pair of tits.

“Magnificent, you really are nine-inches and thick.

“I told you my guests are very sophisticated, most of them sexually fluid.

“Me especially,” she murmurs as she positions herself so I can lick her nipples.

“Your lady has a wonderful ass. How about mine?,” she smirks as she turns and drops her shirt.

“Magnificent,” I tell her as I ogle her ass cheeks framed by her thong.

“And you have a magnificent cock. How about mine?,” she asks very excited as she turns with her legs apart and strokes it with her fingers after her man slides her thong down to her ankles.

The same two people who oiled us earlier appear with warm towels and wipe them over our pubic areas.

“I want your lady Sarah to suck my cock while I suck yours. Are we on the same page? And I want my man to kiss and lick her cunt lips at the same time.”

The four of us move to a huge bed as around twelve naked or semi-naked guests position themselves so they can watch.

I am lying on my side as Toni licks and kisses my erection with her man and Sarah watching.

Then Sarah positions herself so she can emulate Toni and lick and kiss her erection.

As Sarah takes Toni’s erection between her lips, Toni does the same to me.

Her man is watching and stroking his erection. He is almost as big as me.

Then he positions himself so he can lick his way up Sarah’s thighs.

The people watching gasp as his tongue finds Sarah’s cunt lips.

Sarah loves sex with an audience. Tonight she is in her element. Twelve people are watching her sucking a gorgeous, very feminine, hung tranny while the tranny’s hung partner is licking her cunt.

And me? The gorgeous, very feminine, hung tranny is blowing me as I enjoy twelve people watching. From the moment she licked my balls I knew she was going to be really good.

“Your lady is sucking my cock while I suck yours. So good,” she whispers.

An hour later, long after Toni and I had mind blowing orgasms Sarah was still the center of attention.

We had both freshened up in the lavish bathroom and made a new entrance.

We are both naked, sitting alongside each other on stools, though Sarah is wearing her heels. A naked woman always looks even better in heels.

Sarah confided she would love to squirt with an audience before we left the party.

“And I want to get my third erection for the day and have it relieved,” I told her.

What better way to be turned on than watching other people have sex?

“Always a turn on watching attractive people having sex,” Sarah smiles.

Without exception all the people are physically and sexually attractive. They range from early twenties to fifty I muse as Sarah and I take them in.

Without exception everyone has trimmed their pubic area, some are completely bald.

One man is leaning against a table for support as a woman is caning his naked ass. His erection is awesome.

Two naked women are making love.

Another man is masturbating his huge cock while he watches them.

A man in his mid-twenties with an incredibly good, athletic, toned body is fucking a fifty year old woman from behind as she leans on a chair for support. Her husband is watching and masturbating.

One naked lady is standing behind her naked man. They are kissing passionately as another man is sucking his erection.

A thirty-five year old man approaches Sarah. Without saying a word he takes her hand and motions for her to stand.

“I want to lick your cunt while you watch my fifty-year old lady give your man a hand job. My name is Nic, her name is Amy,” he tells her as he licks and kisses her ass.

“And so you shall Nic,” Sarah tells him with a tremor in her voice.

Sarah is seated back on the stool. Nic is kneeling in front of her. She has a leg over his shoulder, her face has a look of utter pleasure as his tongue finds her clit.

“I asked him to do that. I want to give your cock a hand job while you watch him lick your lady.

“I watched you earlier. Your erection was magnificent. Thick and nine-inches. I want it now.”

I have my third, full-on erection for the day as I watch Nic sliding his tongue along Sarah’s wet cunt lips.

Amy is kneeling between my legs. She is licking and sucking my balls.

She is licking and kissing my erection while I watch her much younger lover licking my lover.

“Your cock is magnificent, fucking magnificent Amy tells me in a loud voice so her lover and Sarah can hear.

Another naked couple are watching, early twenties, I guess.

Without a word being said, the well hung male commences kissing and sucking Sarah’s nipples.

His lady is licking and sucking my nipples.

Double pleasure for Sarah and I.

Sarah is sliding a hand along his erection as he licks and sucks her nipples.

Nic is teasing Sarah’s wet cunt lips with his fingers while sliding his tongue along them.

He has a thumb tip either side of her lips as he teases them apart.

Then Sarah has a noisy orgasm. And another and another.

Nic has a finger curled into her as he is edging her with his tongue.

She is sliding her hand along the other man’s erection.

Huge sexual tension with a small crowd are watching.

Amy has one hand behind my balls as she strokes my rock hard erection while another woman is sucking my nipples. The veins in my cock are bulging.

Amy is edging me with her fingertips.

Sarah is the center of attention as she murmurs, “Fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt.”

Her whole body is tense and trembling.

“So good, so fucking good,” she moans as she has a huge orgasm and squirts. And continues squirting as the small crowd watch on in awe.

“Now you, blow for me,” Amy whispers as I soak up the pleasure with a small group watching.

I have my hands behind my head to maximize my pleasure as I watch Amy teasing me with her hands and fingers.

Sarah and I are looking at each other.

As soon as she says, “Do it for me baby. your turn on my turn on,” I have a brilliant orgasm.

“Was that a party or an orgy?,” Sarah asked on the way home.

---

Steffi Lange swep into her office with a grim look on her face, and her executive assistant, Shelly Engel, rolled her eyes and thought to herself, ‘Oh shit, it’s gonna be one of those days!!!”
Pouring a fresh cup of coffee, she knocked on Steffi’s door and entered he boss’s office.
“Here’s your coffee and the Journal, she said, placing them on the desk in front of the blond executive. “Men are such pigs,” spat Steffi!
“What happened,” asked Shelly, as she took a chair across from the large desk in front of her boss? “When I was walking from the train I think every man on the street must have looked at my chest! It just makes me sick,” said an irate Steffi!!!
Now Steffi Lange was a very good looking woman with mane of blond hair and long slim legs, she is just naturally going to command attention from the opposite sex. What really makes them sit up and take notice, however, is her more than ample chest.
An easy 38D, she is every man’s wet dream! Her unusually large nipples seem to be constantly erect, and it seems that now matter how heavy a bra or blouse, they poke through the fabric and seem to say to the world, “Here I am, look at me!”
And that, is exactly what happens! This morning for example, at least twice one man poked another in the ribs just to point out her obvious assets! In the winter at least she could cover up with a heavy coat, but in this heat, even a light jacket felt oppressive. Shelly got up from her chair and walked around behind Steffi’s chair and slid her hands down and cupped over stuffed chest that was still heaving from the tirade!
“Let me help you relax, boss,” offered Shelly!
As many times as she had held them, Shelly was still mesmerized by the heft and firmness of such a large bust. Under her expert hand, the already hard nipples strained even harder to poke through the thin cloth. Steffi leaned back and was noticeably quieter as she the magic fingers massaged her heavy tits.
“More,” Shelly asked?
A nod from Steffi and Shelly unbuttoned the silk blouse and reached inside to feel the sheer bra that was being asked to do a lot of work holding all that tit flesh in place! Steffi was now squirming in her chair, opening and closing her legs, trying to put pressure on her now wet pussy.
Continuing to work on her tits, Shelly could feel her own vagina beginning to secrete fluid, and both women were now feeling the familiar ache deep inside their cunts. Not able to ignore her pussy any longer, Steffi reached into her bottom desk drawer and pulled out a large black strap on dildo and handed it back to Shelly, and both women stopped what they were doing and quickly stripped off all their clothing. Shelly loved seeing Steffi naked!
Besides her big boobs, the rest of her was perfect too! From her long slim legs to the perfect blond vee of pubic hair that covered a very puffy pair of pussy lips, Steffi had a stunning body to say the least! Having gotten out of her own clothes, Shelly stepped into the harness and adjusted the straps on the big rubber cock. “Hurry Shel, I’m on fire,” implored a very hot Steffi!!!
When it was fitted into place, the big black cock stuck out obscenely from Shelly’s crotch.
“Top or bottom,” Shelly asked Steffi?
“I want to ride it,” a now panting Steffi said!
Shelly lay down on top of the desk leaving “her” fuck pole sticking straight up in the air! Steffi dexterously mounted her secretary and lowered her gaping slit onto the knob of the latex monster. Slowly she ground her twat down until all nine thick inches had disappeared into her slot! Groaning as each inch slid in, she lifted one of her nipples to her lips and sucked on it greedily!
Seeing her boss flaunt her body in this fashion made Shelly cup her own tits and twist her hard little nipples! Steffi now was working her pussy up and down the massive member, her orgasm flooding through her cunt as it contracted around the thick ebony colored pole. After resting for a moment to get her breath, Steffi realized that Shelly still hadn’t gotten off.
“Let me help you lover,” she said, as she hopped off the desk.
Removing the strapon exposed Shelly’s crack for Steffi’s waiting mouth, and Steffi loved eating Shelly’s pussy! It always tasted so sweet, but what really turned her on was Shelly’s clit! It was much bigger than her own little nub, and stuck out from the mass of brown pussy fur!
Finding her little “friend” already erect, Steffi at first flicked her tongue over it’s little head, and then sucked it between her lips and teeth. Shelly always loved to get it nibbled on, and this was no exception! After only several minutes of nipping and licking, the little slut was filling her mouth with hot cunt juice! Her orgasm seemed to last forever!!!
Steffi was a little jealous of Shelly that way, because her own cums were hard but much quicker than Shelly’s, who just seemed to ride an endless wave of climaxes!
“What a way to start the morning,” said a fully sated Shelly! Looking at the clock, Steffi said, “Look at the time, we gotta get to work!!!”
After they dressed, Shelly kissed Steffi on the cheek and said, “I just hope those dirty old men keep looking at your tits!”
Steffi just laughed and said, “Off to work!”

---